《Seashells》


 Prolog

    ¡°Not so fast,¡± a voice called from beyond the trees.


    Not more, Alys thought bitterly.


    The source of the voice was a figure standing at the trees. Alys recognized the old elf immediately. Rey pointed a gnarled finger to the sky and Alys involuntarily looked over her shoulder. Just like that night so long ago, the sky was opening up. It parted in a jagged, angry line, the very space tearing apart like paper. A giant stepped in view just beyond the tear. It was a woman, as big as the sky itself. She had silver locks and skin as dark as the night. Her eyes glowed a pale grey like the moon. The sight of the goddess always took the breath right from Alys¡¯s lungs. A heavy pit of dread formed in her chest.


    The noise of Alys¡¯s pursuers died as well. Being of the night goddess¡¯s children, they all fell to their knees in reverence. The only vampire brave enough to keep watching was Master Ivar, a thin, hollow cheeked man. He was filled with shock and overwhelming devotion for his goddess, but he had to watch. His eyes remained glued to Alys and her child.


    Leda set her glowing eyes onto Alys. ¡°Oath breaker,¡± she said. Her voice boomed like thunder. It shook the trees around them. The toddler in Alys¡¯s arms started to wail loudly. Her mother pulled her close, shielding her from all the people who were trying to take her away.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let my daughter be a sacrifice,¡± Alys screamed. ¡°I refuse to give her to you or anyone from your patronage.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get to make that kind of decision anymore,¡± the goddess stated. ¡°And for it,¡± she lifted one hand, her nails long and dark like talons. ¡°A curse.¡±


    Leda¡¯s hand seemed to cut through the very air itself. A strike like lightning formed in the air and hit Alys right in the chest. She fell to the ground, her child hitting the ground as hard as she did. The toddler screamed in horror as Alys¡¯s body started to shift and bend in unnatural ways, the bones cracking and stretching her skin taut. Rey pulled the child away, holding her close in her arms. The small girl shook as she clung to the old woman. Rey was a source of comfort for the child, almost like her grandmother. Alys tried to reach out to them. She wanted so desperately to make her baby understand Rey was just as bad as the men who chased them down. Rey was just as bad as the goddess who tore open the sky. But how could you make a four year old understand?


    Stolen novel; please report.


    Alys¡¯s hand fell as she screamed in agony. Her body twisted up more. Sweat made her hair stick to her forehead. Her vision blurred from the pain, her thoughts no longer focused.


    ¡°Mama,¡± the little girl cried. She pulled from Rey¡¯s arms and ran over to her mother. When she touched Alys, the woman¡¯s bones stopped shifting and cracking. Her form returned to its original shape.


    ¡°She has a second blessing,¡± Rey breathed in amazement.


    ¡°Two blessings.¡± Alys repeated, almost in disbelief.


    ¡°My siblings must favor this girl,¡± Leda said, her lips turning up to a smile. ¡°For two of them to give her such powerful gifts. I will grant her one more.¡± The goddess plucked the toddler up like a cat would pick up its prey.


    ¡°No,¡± Alys reached out weakly. She knew there was no fighting Leda. She was out of tricks at this point. All she could do was crawl in the dirt like a bug. Her daughter reached out for her as well but she couldn¡¯t struggle either. There was nothing to be done now. She gritted her teeth as tears fell from her eyes. Alys didn¡¯t care if she spent all of eternity suffering, but not her daughter. She would do anything to spare her daughter a similar fate.


    Leda barely gave Alys a glance before waving her talons at her once again. The woman cried out in pain as the curse started to take hold again. Leda turned her pale eyes back to the child. ¡°I will let you forget this day. I will let you live with Rey. She will guide you to your destiny. As We all see greatness in you.¡±


    Leda placed the toddler gently back on the ground and then grabbed Alys. Instead of like a cat grabbing a mouse it was a wolf clamping its jaw around its victim. Alys could barely make a sound as the rip in the sky started to knit back together. She gave her daughter one last hopeless look, the small baby on the ground motionless. As the sky finished closing back up, she knew it was over. She was gone.

 Proposal

    IARA


    The small rickety table I worked at was almost my happy place. I found the sound of pen scratching across parchment to be satisfying. Even though I loved writing, my penmanship was atrocious. My mind worked faster than my hand. I was writing down some notes from a book Rey gave me. I would have just kept the entire book in my bag if it wouldn¡¯t cause the spine to crack or the pages to bend and rip. Rey always scolded me when I mistreated the books. I only wanted to keep all my things on me. I know it wasn¡¯t realistic to carry an entire library, especially when I was planning to travel soon.


    I felt as though I almost knew everything I needed to be on my own. I obviously wasn¡¯t as good of a witch as Rey was, but she told me often how impressed she was with my growth. Rey wasn¡¯t one to give out compliments either. She must have been genuinely impressed with me. The last few months I poured my heart and soul into my studies. The bag I always kept was full of spells and jars, knickknacks and anything I might need in a pinch. I always had offerings ready for the gods in case I had to pray for their power. It was the same habit Rey had. When we did travel for particularly rare ingredients, she would pack a lumpy old leather bag with odds and ends. I always think we¡¯d never need all the stuff she manages to fit in there. She always proved me wrong though. Every time we encountered trouble, she had the solution right at her hip. I wanted to be as half as prepared as that old elf was.


    I jumped when I heard the splintering door open. I looked over my shoulder and saw Rey hobbling in on her old cane. She looked just as old and worn as the cottage we lived in. I sighed when I looked back at my writing though. The jump caused a jagged line to run over my words. I set my pen down and turned to greet Rey. ¡°I thought you would be gone all day.¡±


    ¡°Were you hoping for me to be gone all day?¡± the old woman shot back. She raised her brows as she walked past me. The chains and charms she tangled in her antlers jingled as she passed.


    ¡°I was, yes.¡± I crossed my arms over my chest. ¡°I wanted to study.¡±


    ¡°Study away,¡± she said back. Her voice was full of annoyance.


    ¡°You¡¯re too loud,¡± I replied with just as much annoyance.


    When she turned her head, the charms she wore clanked to punctuate my statement. ¡°What do you mean?¡± After a pause she laughed. ¡°I came back because I have some preparations for tomorrow.¡±


    I perked up. Tomorrow was my birthday. Rey never let me forget when my birthday was, even when we weren¡¯t home for weeks. She would always gift me magical wonders and rare books. No birthday was every dull, no matter how many passed. I was very excited to see what she had in store this year. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me something early,¡± I suggested, unable to keep the excitement out of my voice.


    The old woman turned and knocked my leg with her cane. ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish. Now get. Someone is at the door.¡±


    I hissed and rubbed my leg. The way she wielded her cane like a weapon was deadly. I dragged myself up and headed to the door, pushing the pain down. Rey always announced when someone was about to knock. I was convinced she hated when people knocked. She would always rush me to open the door before the sound. Knocking invites for things to knock back, she said once. The thought chilled me to the bone when I was little.


    I opened the door. There was a fist raised, ready to hit the wooden door. The face of the person turned pink and he dropped his hand. ¡°I still think it¡¯s weird you do that,¡± he mumbled.


    I smiled at Telvin. He was the son of the blacksmith. I had grown close to him after he and his father helped us bury Demarcus. Mars was an old woodcutter who took my mother in all those years ago. He let me and Rey stay with him even after she had disappeared. He was like a father to me. Telvin even carved out a stone for a grave marker. He was there when I needed him most. Over the months since Mars died, Telvin visited me almost every day. He was a very kind person, one of the only townspeople to know about my blessing. He never pulled away from my touch either.


    ¡°Right, but it is cool,¡± I replied as I shut the door behind me. I leaned close to Tel and smiled brightly. ¡°Tomorrow is my birthday. Rey always gets something very fantastic for me.¡±


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°You still get gifts every year?¡± he asked. His dark brows were raised in surprise as we started to walk.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡± I kept close to him as we walked through the thicket. The cottage Rey and I lived in was very deep in the forest. The only path . I liked walking through the thick trees though.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even remember the last birthday that was celebrated. You¡¯re like a child,¡± he teased. ¡°People will think you¡¯re a lot younger than you actually are.¡±


    I rolled my eyes at him. ¡°How old do I seem?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to answer.¡± His laugh bounced through the leaves. It was such a happy sound. It was contagious. It made me smile when I was so sure I couldn''t smile ever again.


    As we neared the small village, we headed down another path. I usually didn¡¯t go into the village if I didn¡¯t have to. People always whispered to each other when I or Rey walked by. Oaknail was very small and almost isolated from other places. Travelers rarely came through and as a result the townspeople were quick to judge others they saw as different.


    Before we started down the grassy trail, Vi stopped. His sudden change in pace was surprising to me, and the look on his face was concerning. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    He looked as nervous as I felt. He didn¡¯t hide emotions well. He chewed on his lip and both hands were shoved deep in his pockets. After a moment he pulled one hand from his pocket and reached out to me. He held his palm up, waiting for me to give him my hand. I reached my hand up, letting it hover over his palm for a moment. I took a deep breath in and looked at his face sheepishly.


    I longed for the freedom to touch those I cared for. My blessing was overwhelming to say the least. Feeling the rush of emotions and thoughts with a brush of the skin was disorienting. And once people found out that my blessing was so intrusive, they recoiled from me in horror. Vi had never done that to me though. He was different. He was kind. I had never felt a mean thought in him any time he has touched me.


    When I let my hand fall into his, the emotions rushed up my arm immediately. There was so much swirling around inside. It was like fog, misting my vision and making me dizzy. Rey said I needed to work on my ability, but it was so difficult. Even when the person was clear minded, the sudden second mind of completely separate thoughts made my head hurt. It was even more head splitting when they were unsure of themselves. Vi hadn¡¯t had a happy home life for a while. Just like me he needed someone to help him through his problems. Today must have been a bad day already for him. He was troubled.


    But behind the turmoil, he was excited. He pushed all the dark thoughts to the side to think of only one thing. He was happy to be with me, away from his family for a change. He felt an intense fondness for me that made me blush. Was this love? The thought made my heart sink. I knew what was about to happen next. Why did I feel dread in my chest?


    Vi flipped my hand palm up and pressed something to my skin. The cold metal made some of the fog in my mind clear up. Just as fast as the emotions clouded my mind, they were gone. He dropped my hand and looked at me with expectant eyes. I blinked, trying to catch my bearings once more. My eyes fell to my hand, the silver bracelet catching the light of the sun.


    The ringlets were perfectly made, smooth and polished. The charm was dainty looking, a rose etched into its face. The only thing that gave away the mature craftsmanship was the clasp. It was a bit bulky and rough. I could tell he tried his best to make every piece of it as flawless as he could. It was beautiful. My heart fluttered at the gesture. This was a proposal. Telvin was asking for my hand in marriage. I shook my head, my hand reaching out to offer the bracelet back.


    ¡°Vi, I can¡¯t accept this.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Why?¡± he breathed. He looked dejected. His shoulders slumped and his face fell. It shattered into a thousand sad pieces.


    I felt my brows knit together. Guilt cut through my chest. The look on his face was worse than I thought it would be. ¡°After my birthday, I wanted to travel on my own. I¡¯ve been becoming stronger as a witch and Rey can only teach me so much. I want to become better at my practice.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t the only reason I wanted to leave this suffocating small town. I would never tell Vi this. I had trouble even asking Rey about it today. She was never forthcoming with information, but about this she was even more cagey. My mother. I haven¡¯t seen her since I was very young. I have fond memories of her being loving and kind, doting on me. But she went missing one day. Just gone. I don¡¯t remember what happened at all. I have come to terms with the fact she¡¯s gone. She¡¯s almost certainly dead, but I just wanted to know. With how Rey was, I knew she wanted me to find the answers myself. And I knew I couldn¡¯t do that while staying here to marry Vi. As much as I cared for him, I couldn¡¯t imagine a life like that.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± he said without hesitation. I almost fell back. He pressed my fingers closed around the bracelet and stepped closer to me. ¡°I¡¯d go anywhere to be with you, Iara.¡±


    I felt my head cloud again at his touch. My throat thickened as his emotions overpowered my own thoughts. He felt so torn down by my rejection. He was grasping desperately at any way out of this town. He wasn¡¯t lying when he spoke either. He wanted so badly to be with me. The thought of him losing me sent him into a panic. I couldn¡¯t say no to him when I saw how deeply he cared for me. I took the bracelet and clasped it around my wrist. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled,¡± I whispered, my voice shaking with tears. I couldn''t hold back the smile that spread on my lips. ¡°We¡¯ll travel together after we marry.¡±

 May the Goddess give him strength

    MALACHI II


    The air was crisp and cool. The night sky was lit by a waning moon that looked like a slowly blinking eye. The soft winds carried the smell of the sea with it. The breeze made the flowers and bushes around us rustle gently. I would have called it relaxing if not for my mother. She stood next to me, droning on in her loud voice. ¡°And by this time next week we- Ky, are you listening?¡±


    I shook my head and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mother.¡± I turned my eyes away from the sky and stifled the urge to yawn. ¡°I¡¯ve been exhausted from the recent workload.¡±


    My mother made an annoyed noise in the back of her throat. ¡°You¡¯ll have plenty of time for rest after your wedding. You need to stop avoiding your duties.¡±


    I slouched and turned away from her. I knew what was coming next.


    ¡°Ky, you are the first-born son of the Bloodtide royal family. You will be king after we step down.¡±


    I interrupted her this time. ¡°When will you step down?¡±


    She crossed her arms. Mother was old. She had been ruling as queen for almost two hundred years. For most of that time she was alone as well. I couldn¡¯t imagine her stepping down any time soon. The throne suited her and tradition dictates she doesn¡¯t have to stand down until her three hundredth year of her reign. I had at least a hundred more years to be free from the title of king, and the horrible amount of work that came with it. The throne seemed more distant to me than the moon to the earth. I pushed off a lot of my work for that very reason.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t only about that, Ky,¡± she snapped.


    Again, calling me Ky. I would like anything but that. I wasn¡¯t a boy anymore.


    ¡°It is about being responsible and taking an active role in being a prince. Soon the princess will be here and you will have to present yourself to the kingdom with her,¡± my mother continued on.


    The Princess. I had never even met her, and I would be marrying her by next week. I know I would not be afforded a true love story like a normal person. Marriages for royalty were exclusively political. My mother told me time made people fond of each other, but I wasn¡¯t so sure. I had already experienced fondness for another. I ended it very recently as well. If my mother found out I had an affair before I was even married, she would have my head on a pike.


    ¡°Ky, are you still there?¡± Mother clapped her hands loudly to get my attention.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I sighed.


    Footsteps behind us grabbed my attention though. I turned to see my younger brother. Jeremiah was a messy looking boy, his hair unkempt and his eyes bright and looking for adventure. ¡°What are you doing out here? Lunch is almost ready.¡±


    ¡°Are you bothering that kitchen boy again?¡± Mother placed her fists on her hips. ¡°Don¡¯t badger the staff, they¡¯re very busy.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get in the way,¡± he protested. He shook his head as if to dismiss the subject. What he held up caught both of our full attention. Mother gasped loudly when she saw it, her hand covering her mouth.


    I almost didn¡¯t recognize what it was. It looked like a grooved stone. The opal-like surface shone in the moonlight with brilliant blues and pinks. When he turned it in his hands, it changed colors like a kaleidoscope. The thing took my breath away. When I realized what it was, I almost gasped like Mother. It was a dragon egg. There weren¡¯t many around after the great wars. Years of fighting with humans brought the species almost to extinction. Their deity was Soare, the god of fire. His animal was the mighty dragon. A long ago arranged marriage brought the egg as a gift. My mother inherited the ownership of it after her mother passed.


    ¡°That egg is older than both of you combined. Where did you get it?¡± she asked. She reached out to touch a gentle hand to the sparkly surface.


    ¡°I was snooping,¡± Jeremiah admitted. ¡°It was in an old passage not many people use anymore.¡±


    Mother shook her head. ¡°In other words it was where you shouldn¡¯t have been.¡±


    ¡°I want to try to hatch it.¡± Jer¡¯s eyes landed back on the egg. He had always had a tender spot for animals. I think raising a dragon would suit him. But it would be impossible.


    I told him as much. ¡°A dragon hasn¡¯t hatched outside of Soare¡¯s sanctuaries in decades. You¡¯d have to travel for days to get to one. If the egg would even survive.¡±


    Jeremiah gave me a dirty look. His pupils turned to thin lines making his eyes seem even more harsh. ¡°Don¡¯t be so negative all the time. All you do is think about what can¡¯t be done.¡±


    Mother shook her head and took the egg from her youngest son. ¡°I agree with your brother. I would tell you to take it back to where you had gotten it, but I know I can¡¯t trust you. Ky, take this and put it somewhere Jeremiah can¡¯t get it. When the wedding is all done, maybe we can talk more seriously about trying to hatch it.¡±


    Jer sighed and threw his hands up. ¡°You trust him more than me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only sixteen. Watch your mouth young man,¡± Mother scolded. ¡°Now come on, we have things to do.¡±


    As our mother grabbed Jer¡¯s ear and pulled him along he gave me one more nasty look over his shoulder. I made a face at him and tucked the egg under my coat. You never knew who you could trust in a vampire court. I wouldn¡¯t want anyone undesirable seeing such a valuable item. Mother looked over her shoulder just in time to see my stupid face as well. She frowned and before going back inside she called, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to-¡°


    I cut her off once again. ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t forget to prepare for the Princess. I know I don¡¯t have a choice.¡±


    My mother shared an incredibly sad, knowing look with me. Her green eyes held all the kindness and understanding they could. She was part of a political marriage just as well as I will be. With that she gave me a nod and continued to pull my little brother behind her. I sighed and turned back to the pale half moon. I prayed to the goddess to give me strength.

 The Young Prince

    JEREMIAH


    I was looking forward to all this buzz dying down. The palace had become noisy. All our staff were twice as busy getting ready for the welcome banquette. Mother was pulling me around helping her pick out foods and colors for fabrics of dresses to make for her. I knew Mother was going overboard because she never had a girl herself, but this was ridiculous. Between her and my usual classes I had no time to spend reading or to hang out with Kenneth. My friend was working so many hours. His father was the head cook and since he was getting old, Kenneth was responsible for a lot more than he used to be.


    ¡°Jer, which would you like better?¡± Mother asked. They were holding up swatches of fabric for the welcome banners that would be hung up tomorrow.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said as I looked at the two pieces being shoved at me. The two seamstresses looked tired. One held up a blue silky fabric and the other held up a soft green linen. ¡°I like blue better.¡±


    ¡°Fine, blue it is.¡± Mother waved them away and started to rush towards the meeting hall. I bowed in thanks as the two seamstresses turned to start on the banners. ¡°We need to make sure everyone will be at the palace at the right time for when she comes as well. Your cousins are even down,¡± she muttered. I frowned deeply at the thought of my cousins visiting. She turned to me once again before she slipped through the threshold. ¡°Ah, Jer, speaking of your cousins, please go tell Lunette that she cannot display any problematic behavior to scare the princess. She can be so unruly at times.¡±


    I let my arms drop in disappointment. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go see Lunette, she¡¯s mean to me,¡± I complained.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you need to keep her in check. If she¡¯s mean to you, she won¡¯t be mean to the princess.¡± Mother gave me a cruel smile and laughed as she shut the heavy door behind her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Elisif can keep her in line,¡± I grumbled under my breath. I crossed my arms and ignored my mother¡¯s request. Instead I slipped away to the library. If I could get away just for a little bit it could tide me over for the rest of the week.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    I rushed over to one of the shelves and started to browse. Some books were newly bound and some had old cracked spines. I personally liked the old ones the best. They were harder to understand at times, but often offered the most rich information. And no matter what language they were in I could read them with ease. I was really thankful for my blessing when I discovered how much I loved reading.


    I tucked a few dusty old tombs under my arm and headed to the very back of the library. Usually only the scribes would work back here, but I figured it would take my family longer to find me that way. Especially if I hid behind this shelf.


    I smiled at my excellent hiding spot as I plopped down in a very secluded corner. I leaned up against the cool stone behind me and cracked open a particularly thick leather-bound book. I had picked out quite a few books about dragons. I really wanted to try and hatch the egg. I would do my research and then lift the egg back from Malachi. He wasn¡¯t very creative with hiding spots. I could picture right now where he was trying to hide it. I shook my head, laughing to myself, and got to reading.


    I was barely a page in when talking drew my attention off the page. I was mildly annoyed but I couldn¡¯t help but listen. The whispers sounded urgent and purposeful, making ignoring them impossible.


    ¡°The princess is on her way as we speak. We¡¯ll need to see about her second blessing,¡± one man whispered to another.


    ¡°And you¡¯re sure she has two blessings,¡± another voice whispered back. ¡°One that can rid us of-¡°


    ¡°Two blessings?¡± I gasped. Both men stopped when they heard something. I clasped my hand over my mouth and peaked through the books on the shelf. One man was rushing out of view and the other was one I recognized immediately.


    Master Ivar. He was a very angled man, all sharp points and no round edges. His ears were exceptionally long and pointed, more pointed than even an elf¡¯s. His eyes were beady and unsettling. He was the master scribe and a very informed historian. He gave me lessons every Monday and Thursday. He was looking around to try and find where my gasp had come from. If he didn¡¯t find me though, there was no need to expose myself. I had the idea that I heard something I wasn¡¯t supposed to. I was scared looking at him now. If he found me, he would do worse than scold me, I was sure of it.


    I would definitely have to ask Malachi about this later though. If the princess really did have two blessings, it would mean a lot. To have a ruling human queen was insulting to a lot of vampires. If they found out the gods blessed her twice, maybe everything would be better for them.

 Happy Birthday

    IARA


    The sun had started dipping low in the sky. Golden rays cast long, distorted shadows on the ground, the air starting to cool. When I came home, Rey was absent. She was probably getting my present ready for me. I could hardly hold in my excitement. I kept checking outside to see if the old woman would be hobbling out from behind the trees. I waited for what felt like an eternity. The sun dipped lower and lower until it was completely night out. The moon was high in the sky, only a half. It was waning. It would be days before I could charge my crystals in the full moon. But the new moon meant change. There was unrest in the air. Things were changing and I could feel it. Hopefully it was only the jitters I felt about turning twenty. I wouldn¡¯t be a teenager anymore.


    Just as I sat back down, the door swung open wide. I yelped in shock and spun around. Rey stood there in her usual ragged robes. I couldn¡¯t remember a time when she wore anything different. The only thing that looked spectacular about her was the bobbles she wrapped around her antlers.


    I rushed over to her and clasped my hands together. ¡°I¡¯m very excited to see what you got me,¡± I gushed. I bit my lip. Vi¡¯s words were replayed in my head. I did act immature for how old I was turning. I let my hands fall to my sides and I cleared my throat. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s almost my birthday.¡±


    Rey nodded and raised her eyebrows to see me through her wrinkles. Her milky eyes met mine and she gave a small smile. ¡°Sit down girl. This year is different.¡±


    A pit of dread formed in my stomach. ¡°Different?¡±


    She pushed past me and headed over to the old wooden table. Her gnarled hands ran across the equally gnarled surface. ¡°There is a lot to be done.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, stepping forward to look at her face again.


    ¡°Sit,¡± she ordered. She gestured to the chair in front of her.


    I did as she asked this time. My hands went up to play with a lock of my hair as a nervous gesture. I tugged and wrapped the light strands around my fingers as I watched her reach into her robes. Eventually she pulled out a white silk bag. The fabric shone with the light of the moon filtering in through the open window. I gasped. ¡°Is this my gift?¡± Rey had never given me something with so much material value before. It looked so easy to stain. So easy to ruin.


    She offered it to me and shook her head. ¡°In the bag, fool,¡± she snapped.


    I frowned at her and took it. I paused to feel the fabric in my hands. I almost didn¡¯t care what was in it. I had never felt real silk before. I rubbed it between my fingers, the smoothness pleasing to the touch. I untied the strings slowly, careful not to pull too hard. When I reached in, cool metal brushed my fingertips. Whispers of emotions ran over my skin. If enough emotion was felt next to an object, that object can carry some of that energy with it. Sometimes I would have to cleanse items from second hand sellers if it was exceptionally bad. This one felt exceptionally bad. Heat ran up and down my arm. Anger, sadness, anxiety, lust, greed, love, happiness. All of them had their mark on whatever was in this silk bag. I gritted my teeth and fought the urge to rip my hand away. Rey told me not to recoil so much when my blessing did this. I needed to work on controlling my ability instead of letting it control me.


    Don¡¯t let the emotions overwhelm you, I reminded myself. Don¡¯t pull away when it gets like this.


    My hand shook as I pulled the metal piece out of the bag. To my surprise it was solid gold. Small diamonds adorned the front piece, spiraling around one larger stone. It was a brilliant blue that reminded me of deep waters. The gem was cut smoothly in a teardrop shape. The piece was a horseshoe shape, obviously made to be woven into your hair. A crown. I was certain I wasn¡¯t seeing what I was meant to. There was no way something this expensive was in my hands right now.


    I looked up at Rey. Her eyes bore into me like needles. ¡°A crown?¡± I asked in disbelief.


    She only nodded.


    I looked back down at the headpiece. It was beautiful and terrifying to me. People lived their entire lives with this on top of their head, people far greater than a young witch like me. Why was Rey giving it to me? How did she even get this?


    ¡°You¡¯re a princess,¡± Rey said finally.


    I almost didn¡¯t understand what she said. I sat motionless, trying to process it. I felt myself getting overwhelmed though, as much as I tried to hold it together. I steadied my breathing as I sat the crown on the table. ¡°You¡¯re not serious,¡± I told her flatly. There was no possible way I was a princess. I was very sure about my identity. To be a princess meant I was something different.


    Rey shook her head. ¡°I am. Your mother was the princess of Sherwoods. The night goddess came to her when you were young. Leda herself chose you to be the next queen of Bloodtide.¡±


    I stood and clasped the silk between my fingers. It softly crunched in my grasp. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± I repeated. I felt my mouth go dry. ¡°Why would a goddess choose me?¡±


    ¡°You already know how impressive you are. The gods favor you,¡± was all she replied with. It was her half baked answer to everything when she didn¡¯t want to tell  me more.


    I gripped my hands into fists, begging them not to shake. ¡°Rey, please tell me the truth.¡± I felt hot tears in my eyes. I blinked them away as fast as I could.


    ¡°You¡¯re engaged to someone,¡± Rey replied after a long moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m engaged to Vi,¡± I snapped at her.


    She shook her head, her bells annoying me more than they usually did. ¡°Did you say yes to that blacksmith boy because you wanted to or because he grabbed your hand?¡±


    I felt my face get hot. ¡°O-of course I said yes because I wanted to,¡± I stammered. I knew I was lying though. Rey wouldn¡¯t let me forget that my biggest fault was my soft nature. It was easy to sway me with no more than a single touch. It was as though I lost a piece of my reasoning when people touched me. My thoughts were forced away by theirs. It was easy to guilt me into anything. It was the biggest reason I shied away from people¡¯s grasps, the biggest reason I wanted so desperately to control my blessing.


    ¡°Now you aren¡¯t being serious,¡± Rey said in a mocking tone. ¡°Get ready. Your carriage is coming soon.¡±


    ¡°Carriage?¡± I squeeked. ¡°I¡¯m being taken away right now?¡±


    The old woman nodded. ¡°Didn¡¯t want to give you too much time to be swayed.¡±


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t go. I want to become a stronger witch regardless,¡± I said. I felt frantic, grasping at anything to avoid this. I had plans for my future, even if Vi would be my husband or not.


    ¡°The rich palace royals have much more resources than you could ever scrounge up out here,¡± Rey sang. ¡°And they might have answers about your mother.¡±


    My nails dug into my palm and my chest constricted. Suddenly Rey seemed distant to me. She was pushing me to go, and with something she knew would make me. ¡°You have answers about my mother! You can just tell me,¡± I yelled.


    Rey didn¡¯t reply to that either. I knew she would shut down the conversation there. She never gave me answers. She would barely give me hints. I was lucky to grab at the crumbs she happened to throw my way. It was how she taught. It was hard, but she insisted it made me stronger in the long run. It didn¡¯t frustrate or hurt me any less though.


    Before I could say anything else, I heard twigs breaking and people talking outside. There was the light sound of plate armor clanking together and the swish of grass against shoes. I felt my heart skip a beat. ¡°Are they here already?¡±


    Rey nodded. She pushed past me again and swung the door open just in time to stop someone from knocking. I peered over the old elf¡¯s shoulder and saw a girl around my age. She was dressed in a comfortable  looking dress. The design was simple, almost like a maid uniform. It was a soft warm color that matched her  strawberry blond hair. It ended in a blunt cut, the ends curling up ever so slightly. She was pale, just like the man that stood next to her. He was in armor as black as the night. His ears were long and pointed, the most obvious sign of being a vampire. He was large and foreboding. Seeing him next to the kind looking girl made him all the more intimidating to me. This was the first vampire I ever met and it scared me to my core.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    ¡°Greetings, Lady Rey,¡± the girl chimed. Her accent was light and airy. She bowed low and smiled at us. I was relieved when she didn¡¯t have sharp fangs. She was human. ¡°And you must be-¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t call me princess,¡± I interrupted. I regretted speaking though. The man looked at me, his gaze chilling. I shrunk back behind Rey, comforted that she stood between me and him.


    The girl looked a bit taken aback. She set her eyes on Rey again, a disapproving look settling on her face. ¡°Did you only just-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me lip, girl,¡± Rey snapped at her. She swung her old cane at her but she slipped her foot back and laughed.


    ¡°I¡¯d been practicing when I heard I¡¯d be seeing you,¡± she giggled. I couldn¡¯t help but laugh as well at what I knew was coming next.


    Rey swung the cane back around and hit the girl square in the head. She gasped and the knight next to her chuckled. The sound was deep and rumbling, but a laugh no less. His fangs peaked out, the sharp points catching the low light of the moon.


    ¡°Start packing,¡± Rey ordered.


    The girl came into my home and did as Rey asked. She pointed the stranger to my space and she started picking through everything. I felt utterly helpless. I didn¡¯t know what to do. Did I even have a choice? My heart raced as I ran through what little Rey did tell me. I was already engaged. From a young age, I was chosen to marry someone. Did my mother know? She had to have known. If I was a princess, why did I live here? My only memory was living in this cottage with Demarcus and Rey. My head spun at all the new bits of information. Pieces of my life I didn¡¯t even know about.


    I looked at Rey, just outside of the still opened door. I wanted to pick at her for anything more, but she looked rather busy. She was harassing the vampire man who remained in the moonlight. He looked uncomfortable in her presence. Rey certainly had that effect on people, but for a vampire to react the same way? I was surprised at how human he seemed.


    ¡°I¡¯m Elisif, by the way,¡± the girl said, pulling me away from my thoughts. ¡°I¡¯ll be your lady-in-waiting.¡±


    ¡°Rey didn¡¯t really tell me anything until just a few minutes ago,¡± I said, half dazed.


    She smiled kindly at me as if to say sorry. ¡°We had expected as much to be honest. If you have any questions, I¡¯ll answer them as best I can.¡± She folded up one of my old dresses, the rough brown of it looking out of place in her hands.


    ¡°Why am I here if I¡¯m a princess?¡± I gestured to the room around me.


    The cottage was one room only. There was a small fireplace under a crumbling chimney. Right next to the fire was the old gnarled table that barely had room to fit two. Across from the table was where our hay-stuffed beds were. There used to be three, one for me, Rey, and Demarcus. Marz¡¯s bed was once separated by an old folding wall, but since his death the space had become mine. It made me feel closer to my lost loved one. There was only one window seated just between the beds. The four walls around us were cracking and kept up my sheer willpower at this point. Every time a storm ran through I could feel the whole house shake. The ceiling leaked, our dirt floor turning to mud on rainy days. The winters were exceptionally rough. Wind seemed to pass through every crevice of the place. The small cottage was a home, but not one a princess would choose to live. If my mother was wealthy there was no way she would have picked this place.


    Elisif folded up another old piece of clothing and slipped it into a bag. She glanced around, her lips pressed together. ¡°I imagine your mother wanted to be as inconspicuous as she could be. She was in hiding.¡±


    ¡°But why?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t like vampires and I don¡¯t think she liked the gods,¡± she replied simply. The girl turned to me and another one of her kind smiles spread on her lips. ¡°I know what people in human kingdoms say, but vampires aren¡¯t all that scary. They¡¯re a patronage just like any other.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a human servant?¡± I asked. I could think of a few reasons why a vampire royal family would have human servants living with them. It made my face contort into disgust when the thought passed through my mind.


    She gasped when she realized the weight behind my question. ¡°No, it isn¡¯t like that! I chose to work for the Bloodtides. And most of the vampires drink animal blood until they decide to blood bond,¡± she explained quickly.


    ¡°Blood bond?¡± I rubbed my temples. That sounded even more horrifying than the thought before. Blood was the pressing theme in everything about our neighboring kingdom. How could it not be scary?


    Rey cracked her cane across my backside. I glared at her and rubbed where it hit. ¡°Talk when you¡¯re in the carriage.¡±


    Elisif started folding clothes again, faster than she did before, hoping to avoid the wrath of the cane.


    ¡°Rey-¡± I started, my voice filled with anger. She quickly turned away though, completely ignoring me. She wasn¡¯t going to give me a chance to argue. My choices were being ripped away from me just as I turned twenty. I thought my birthday would bring me a new sense of freedom. It would be the year I would start traveling on my own. But instead of having a bright year planned ahead, I had this mess to look forward to.


    When Elisif was done gathering the few clothes I did have, she asked if there was anything else I wanted to take. I grabbed a few books and other odds and ends I couldn¡¯t bear parting with. The knight took the bags in his arms with ease and carried them out. Just like that, everything I owned in the cottage was gone. It was packed in just barely two bags.


    I turned to Rey and felt the tears I was holding back finally spill over. The old elf wrapped her arms around me. When her wrinkled skin brushed mine I could feel her sadness. She would miss me. But beyond that I felt true intentions. She knew good things would come to me. Rey has never led me in a direction that would hurt me. I had to remind myself of that. Rey pulled away and slipped the crown back into the silk bag. I felt a pang of dread having to hold it again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget this.¡±


    I took the crown from her and slipped it into my leather bag that hung across my chest. ¡°I¡¯ll try not to lose it. This might be the most expensive birthday gift you¡¯ve given me yet,¡± I laughed. I felt my fingers twist around a piece of my hair once again for comfort.


    I turned, trying not to let any more tears fall. I blinked rapidly as I stepped out of the only home I¡¯ve ever known. Elisif was right outside. She gave me the kindest smile she could muster and stepped toward the forest. ¡°We had to leave the carriage in town so it¡¯ll be a bit of a walk.¡±


    I nodded at her and followed. She led me through the woods that I had called home for as long as I could remember. My head spun with so many questions. I couldn¡¯t even focus on just one to even verbalize it. The leaves of bushes that we passed ran across my skin and brought me sanity. I would always feel at ease in this type of setting. I sucked the cool night air in and looked up through the branches.


    The biggest thought that ran through my head was Telvin. I was relieved I wouldn¡¯t be marrying him. But at what cost? I was uprooting my entire life and marrying someone I have never met. I would miss Vi. He was my dear friend, even if he wanted more from me. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t leave after all. Me going missing would hurt him more than I could possibly know. I could run into the woods and they would never be able to catch me. I could run to Vi and tell him what was happening. Everything. I glanced at their backs. The knight led us forward, stepping a path in the thicket for Elisif and I to follow. If I ran into the woods now, would they even notice?


    I remembered the words Rey tempted me with then. Royalty would have quite the library for me to read through. There would be plenty of whispered rumors to hear as well. The thought of discovering more about my missing mother urged me to keep following them. Elisif had already given me more information about her than Rey had in years. One night gave me so much, imagine what months in the palace would offer. I bit my lip, my mind rolling over my options. This is exactly what Rey wanted. She had always given me small pieces of information I couldn¡¯t resist. I couldn¡¯t decide if I was finding my own path or if she was playing me like a chess piece.


    Once we got into town, I saw the carriage they had taken. It was painted black, the only splash of color the Bloodtide family crest. A crescent moon above the red sea. It was ominous looking, an ocean running crimson with blood. The horses that pulled the carriage were just as dark. Tall muscular beasts that almost blended in with the night.


    My decision came now or never. ¡°May I write a note to my friend?¡± I asked Elisif. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from leaving tonight. I still cared for Telvin though. I would give him at least a goodbye.


    She nodded. ¡°Just don¡¯t take too long. We have a long road ahead.¡±


    I rummaged through my bag and got one of my notebooks out. I scrawled out a message to him, trying not to think too hard about it. If I put too much thought into it I would be here all night. My hands shook as I rushed to get the words on the paper.


    Vi, I regret to inform you I can¡¯t marry you after all. A lot has come up tonight and I will not be able to stay. My travels must start this very night. I will always care for you though. Never forget that. Yours, Iara.


    Very short, but he didn¡¯t need to know more than that. It would crush him even more to know about everything. He probably wouldn¡¯t even believe it. Guilt filled my every fiber. He was supposed to be my closest friend, but I couldn¡¯t even bring myself to tell the full truth to him.


    I folded the note up and left my bracelet. It rested right in the crease of the paper. Hopefully he could give it to someone more deserving of his love. I set the paper on the doorstep of the blacksmiths. I knew Telvin was the only one who could read so I knew the note would get to him even if he wasn¡¯t the first to find it. I turned back to the carriage, willing myself not to cry again. The thought of Telvin marrying someone else filled me with an overwhelming sadness.


    ¡°You can always come back to visit,¡± Elisif told me. Her voice held nothing but concern. The accent reminded me of rolling hills. It was calming. I wondered if everyone had that accent in Bloodtide.


    We climbed into the carriage and sat across each other. The interior was comfortable. The colors matched the crest on the outside. Deep red cushions accented with silver threads. If this was a taste of what was to come, at least I would be cozy. I looked out the small window as the carriage lurched forward. I watched the small village houses fall out of view. My whole life was being left behind.

 Sanctuary

    MALACHI II


    I headed back to my rooms without the slightest idea of where I would put the egg. I was uncomfortable holding something that was so valuable. If someone saw it, they would start thinking of all the ways they could use it. Whether it be for spells or medicines, it would result in the egg¡¯s destruction. If anyone found out it was in my possession, it would be the end of possibly the last dragon. For something so priceless to slip between our fingers would be a crime. No one could find out we still had it.


    I turned the corner of the long corridor and headed to my room entrance. I couldn¡¯t help my sigh when I cracked the door open. It was a mess. The sitting room was littered with papers and platters of empty tea cups and crumb dusted plates. My writing desk was particularly bad. I did all my work there. My inkwell was left open, probably dried out by now. One pen still stuck out of it. Other pens were scattered around the desk, spilled from their cup. I walked over to the dirty tabletop to peer down at the parchment that was spread out. I had so much still to do. I frowned at the inkblot that stained the half finished paper. I would have to redo the entire thing. I pushed away from the desk and went to my bedroom, grinding my teeth in annoyance. Best to avoid work as long as one can.


    This room was equally as messy. Dirty clothes were strewn about in piles on the floor. My bed sheet was coming off one of the corners, my blankets and pillows tangled in lumps. Some of my papers had even found their way to the end tables on either side of my bed. I sighed again, seeing spilled tea on a few documents. I would just have to deal with that later as well.


    I went to the foot of my bed and opened up the dusty old trunk. The trunk was as old as the palace. It had been a gift from my grandmother for a long passed birthday. At the time I didn¡¯t think much of it, but now it was my favorite piece of furniture. It was sturdy despite it¡¯s years. The lock on the trunk was still good as well. I had trouble unlocking it without the key, a sign of quality. I placed the egg in there, among a few of my coats. I let the lid fall closed again and glanced around for the key. I found it right next to the leg of my wardrobe. I clicked the lock shut and tossed the key onto my bed. Hopefully I wouldn¡¯t misplace it there.


    I turned back to my filth and pinched the bridge of my nose. Would the princess even see my room on the night she came? She probably wouldn¡¯t come in until our wedding night. That would give me plenty of time to clean it later. Since the nature of our engagement was so strange, Mother was allowing the wedding to take place a month after she arrived. Plenty of time for us to get to know one another and plenty of time for me to avoid cleaning. I was far too embarrassed to ask for the maid to come and clean it. Orla had been in charge of this wing¡¯s tidiness and I had been trying to avoid her for now. Just like the piles of work I was ignoring, I pushed her out of my mind as best I could.


    I headed back out of my rooms and down the long corridors. I absently found myself heading to the armory before I even realized. My feet took me in the direction without thinking. Shooting was my true passion. It was the way I calmed my nerves on particularly rough days. A few minutes pulling back the string of a bow turned my entire day around. A few hours outside hunting made me feel better for days after. The thrill of letting an arrow fly right at the target brought me joy I didn¡¯t feel in much of anything else.


    Entering the armory, I noticed one other person. It was one of our maids. She must have been cleaning up after some of the knights training. She heard me enter and turned. I had to bite my tongue when I saw who it was. Orla. Her strawberry blond hair wasn¡¯t long enough to fit all the way in the bun she wore at the crown of her head. Pieces framed her face in soft waves. She had always looked like that; cutely messy. Orla had grown up in the palace with me. She was as familiar to me as the walls in my own room. Part of the reason I moved out of the royal wing was to see her more often. Now that fact just felt like a slap in the face. It was a mistake to get as close as I did with her. It soured our friendship.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    She frowned and looked away from me quickly, her cheeks turning pink. ¡°Elisif sent word that she would be home by next evening.¡±


    I briskly walked to the rack of finewood bows. I had my favorite one, but it was always hard to find it. I cupped my chin as my eyes scanned up and down the wall. I glanced over at her and wondered if I should say anything. She had stopped sweeping and one hand messed with a pin in her hair. Fussing with it only let more strands fall to the back of her neck. ¡°How is your sister?¡± I eventually asked. I tried my best to keep my voice flat, but all I did was make it sound tight, stressed.


    ¡°She¡¯s excited to work again actually,¡± Orla chuckled.


    ¡°I¡¯m excited for all of this to be over,¡± I sighed.


    Orla turned to face me after a moment. She looked as if she wanted to say something, but it died on her lips. Her kind eyes looked troubled. I turned away from her and reached for the bow I wanted. I plucked the sting as I spoke. ¡°When the excitement is over, things can¡¯t be what they used to be.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± she whispered. Her cheeks reddened even more and her knuckles turned white on the handle of the broom.


    I grabbed a quiver of arrows on my way out. I didn¡¯t know what else to say to her. So I didn¡¯t. I made my way to the abandoned courtyard on the eastern side of the palace. I couldn¡¯t escape this place fast enough. The way to the abandoned courtyard was just that as well. Abandoned. No one but me and Jer used the old, forgotten garden anymore. It was our get away spot. Neither of us ever questioned each other when we met out there either. It was a mutual understanding.


    The courtyard itself was overgrown with ivy and bushes. Some vines climbed up the walls, tendrils digging into old stone bricks. The fountain in the center had green water and ragged lily pads in it. The basin had a deep crack along one side, making me wonder how it still held water. There was only one stone path to it. The rest of the pathing had broken and been overtaken by grass. On the farthest wall away from the doors was an old rusted gate. Beyond that gate was a forest. My forest. No one ever used this stretch of trees for anything. I considered it my personal sanctuary. I used the courtyard as a means to hunt and Jeremiah used it as a means to read. We were very different but fundamentally we wanted the same thing. A moment of peace.


    I dropped my long coat at the gate and slung the arrows over my shoulder. I unbuttoned my sleeves and rolled them up. My clothes would be completely soiled by the time I was done. I never held back out here. I headed into the woods, walking low, careful not to step on any twigs. It would scare off any animals nearby. My steps were almost perfectly silent. I had to strain to hear my foot brush against any grass. Once I saw movement through the trees, I notched an arrow in the bow with deft hands. I took aim and breathed in deeply. I released the arrow and it took flight. It landed exactly where I pictured it going. A deer cried out in shock and fell. It was a clean shot. I rushed over to my fallen prey and reclaimed my arrow. I leaned down to the still warm animal and sank my teeth into it. My fangs punctured it¡¯s hide with ease and I started to drink. The thick liquid filled my mouth and hit the bottom of my stomach hard. I hadn¡¯t eaten all night.


    Deer blood wasn¡¯t my favorite, but I did like when it was fresh. Drinking the more socially accepted cold blood drained by the butcher was bland in comparison. By the time it was served to us, it had already started to separate. Mixing it with wine made it bearable, but just barely. If more vampires drank like this, sinking teeth into a fresh kill, I felt there would be no need to keep blood bonding traditions. Too many of my people would view their partners as nothing but food. It was more transactional than a true marriage. It was far more barbaric than what I did in my forest.


    Once I had my fill, I sat back and leaned against a tree. I drug my hand across my mouth, an iron colored smear staining my skin. Picking up my bow once again, I turned my eyes upward. The sun was going to rise soon. The pale half moon was sinking into the background for her brighter brother. I closed my eyes and let myself fall deeper into my sanctuary. I heard the soft rustle of feathers against tree leaves, the breaking twig under a paw. Life was all around me. The ocean breeze made the air salty and cool in the morning light. This was true peace. This was where I could be myself. I didn¡¯t have the pressures of a kingdom looming over me. I didn¡¯t have to be perfectly composed at every moment out here. I could just exist. I could escape my dreadful reality, even if it was only for a day.

 Hatching Plans

    JEREMIAH


    The party would be tomorrow in the early evening. We would finally meet the Princess. Everyone in my family had traveled from their various manors and castles to make it to this event. I silently cursed the princess for giving Lunette and Grandle an excuse to visit. They were the worst of my extended family. Being twins, they were put on a pedestal from a young age. Malachi told me stories of when they were growing up together. Even though he was a crown prince, he often had to cave to their demands. Mother already made it clear that we¡¯d have to tread carefully when they were around, especially with the Princess here. I couldn¡¯t wait for all of this to pass. I wanted things to be back to normal.


    I wanted to ask Malachi about the two blessings, if he had heard anything. He was conveniently missing though. I had a good idea of where he was. If I was feeling stressed, I could only imagine the kind of anxiety that was running through him. I had a good idea of where he was, but I wouldn¡¯t bother him. When he went outside, he needed to be alone. And the state he would come back in made me not want to see what he did out there. He would be covered in blood and dirt, twigs stuck in his long hair. It was gross, to put it lightly. I shuddered at the thought of trying to hunt him down. I wouldn¡¯t dare.


    Instead I would capitalize on his absence. I snuck into his room and started looking through the mess for my dragon egg. I knew he probably put it somewhere in his bedroom. He had a stoic countenance but he was predictable. I walked into his sleeping chamber, trying not to step on anything along the way. It was harder than you would think. Every spot had junk on it, whether it be clothing or a stray paper. When I stood at the foot of his bed, the old carved wood trunk caught my eye. It had iron inlays on the corners and was painted much darker than the other furniture in the room. I went over to it and tried to lift the lid but it was locked. I sighed and peaked through the skeleton keyhole. I could see the softest glimmer of the egg inside. It irked me he didn¡¯t even bother covering it. Did Mother realize how careless he was? She would¡¯ve been better leaving the egg to me.


    I stood once again. I knew he wouldn¡¯t have taken the key with him. It had to be around here somewhere. I pulled open drawers and looked through papers until finally I found it among the sheets of his bed. I frowned at the state of his room. He really needed to let the maids come in here. I can¡¯t believe I was related to someone so sloppy. I shook my head and unlocked the trunk. The mechanism made a very satisfying thunk and I lifted the lid. I carefully placed the egg in my silk lined bag and clicked the clasps shut so no one would see it. I made sure to return everything in Ky¡¯s rooms to how they had been before. For being as messy as it was, he would notice if anything was even a centimeter out of place.


    I headed right to the kitchens afterwards. It was chaotic in the staff areas. A bunch of people ran back and forth, scrambling to ready all the food for tomorrow. Everyone looked tired, worn from the longer hours than they were used to. I tried my best to step out of oncoming traffic. I didn¡¯t want to inconvenience the staff that worked so hard for us.


    ¡°Hello, Young Prince,¡± they would greet me as I walked by. I smiled and nodded as they passed.


    Eventually I made it into the bakery. Kenneth was preparing a large ball of dough. His lanky arms braced and pressed down on the dough with quick efficiency. I assumed he was making cheese bread. His cheese bread was almost as good as Julie¡¯s. Almost. I came over to him and knocked on the table. He almost jumped right out of his skin. He gave me an annoyed look. ¡°Don¡¯t you know some of us have jobs,¡± he sneered.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    I laughed and he gave me a smile. ¡°How is everything going?¡±


    My friend sighed and continued to knead the dough. ¡°It¡¯s been hectic. But tomorrow some of this will settle. I hope the Princess likes fish.¡±


    ¡°Are there a lot of seafood dishes?¡± I asked, my mouth watering. I loved fish much more than beef or pork. We often had red meat far more than anything else. It would be a refreshing treat.


    ¡°Plenty of it,¡± called a cook from behind me. Vernon leaned next to me, holding out a platter of fresh sweet rolls. ¡°Not often we get to prepare a course mainly for human palettes.¡±


    I chuckled and plucked a hot roll from the tray. Most of my relatives turned their nose up at dishes that weren¡¯t exceptionally bloody. Since I hadn¡¯t even tasted blood yet, I was still satisfied with lighter foods. My fangs haven''t even come in yet. ¡°I¡¯m glad. Steak gets boring,¡± I replied. I picked a piece off my roll and blew on it before eating.


    ¡°You can say that again,¡± Vernon mumbled. The round man pushed himself off the table and weaved through the people who passed by. He disappeared into the next room over, probably taking the rolls to a cooling rack.


    ¡°You should go find the Queen. She was looking for you not that long ago,¡± Kenneth told me.


    I sighed and rolled my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sure she was,¡± I grumbled. I brightened when I remembered why I came. ¡°But wait, I have something to show you.¡±


    Kenneth lifted the dough ball and put it in a large metal bowl. He looked back at me while he reached for a cloth. ¡°What?¡± he asked.


    I opened my bag and leaned over so he could peak inside. He almost dropped the cloth right on the floor as he gasped. His eyes widened, reflecting the light glow of the shell. ¡°Is that-¡±


    ¡°Shh, it¡¯s a secret,¡± I interrupted. I gave him a proud smirk as I clasped the bag shut once again. ¡°I want to try to hatch it.¡±


    ¡°How would you even do that?¡± Kenneth whispered. He leaned close to me and looked around to make sure no one took notice of us.


    ¡°A few books I read talked about the fire of a mother dragon. Seeing as there isn¡¯t a mother dragon, maybe we can make a fire hot enough?¡± I raised my eyebrows at him pointedly.


    Understanding passed through his eyes. ¡°I can get fire salts, but if anyone finds out I¡¯ll be dead.¡±


    I rubbed my hands together excitedly. ¡°No one will find out! Meet me in the old courtyard the night after tomorrow?¡±


    He sighed and nodded. Kenneth might act like he was uninterested but I saw the glint in his eye. He wanted to see the dragon hatch just as much as I did. Who wouldn¡¯t want to take witness to such a miracle? This dragon egg was the last one in the kingdom, I was sure of it.


    With that I spun around to leave. In my haste though, I ran into someone. It was a younger girl, probably the daughter of one of the cooks. The apples she was carrying in a basket all tumbled out and rolled everywhere. She cried in surprise and paled when she saw it was me. She bowed low and her voice shook while she spoke. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Young Prince.¡±


    I bent down and grabbed her basket. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± I replied quickly. I started picking up the apples that were probably all bruised now. The girl frantically started picking up the fruit with me.


    Kenneth shook his head at me. ¡°Get out of here before you get in any more trouble.¡±


    I handed the girl her basket and frowned at him. ¡°Yeah, yeah, I¡¯ll see you later!¡±

 Blacksmith Boy

    TELVIN


    The sharp line of light trickling through my window woke me up. The sun was already bright in the sky. I could hear the high pitched clank of metal on metal just below me. Once there was a pause in the clanging, there was the familiar sizzle of water boiling around hot iron. The forge in our yard was positioned just below my room window. I peaked out of it and sighed. The embers were blazing, scarcely shaded by the trees around it. Pa was inspecting the iron he was forming into a blade. I forced myself up then. I wanted to sleep longer, but I knew he would be furious if I didn¡¯t come down to help. I rubbed the sleep out of my eyes as I headed down the rickety stairs.


    We had just received a particularly large order of blades. It was rare for us to get more than a repair job since the village was so small. On occasion there would be a few travelers who would pick up an extra knife or more arrows, but nothing like this. A traveling guild was passing through and decided to camp just north of the windmill for the next few days. Pa needed as much help as he could get. I understood the importance of the work to be done.


    I hurried downstairs, hoping I wasn¡¯t too late for Pa¡¯s liking. I mentally prepared myself for his harshness. I reminded myself it wouldn¡¯t be for much longer. Iara was the light at the end of my tunnel. As I entered our small, cramped kitchen I smelled the stew Ma had simmering over the open fire. What Ma didn¡¯t dry and salt she must have made into the soup.  Gorgon had dropped by and given us a rabbit for a dozen arrows a few days ago.


    ¡°Good morning Ma,¡± I greeted.


    She turned to me. Her tired looking face was grim today. It worried me. ¡°Morning,¡± she said. Her voice even sounded forlorn. Before I could ask what was wrong, she reached into her apron pocket. She glanced out the window to make sure Pa wasn¡¯t headed towards us. Worry played in her eyes when she looked at her husband. When her hand came back out she offered me a piece of folded parchment. The paper was misshapen by something that was concealed inside, small bumps along the face. ¡°It must be from that girl,¡± Ma added.


    I took it from her and unfolded it. The silver bracelet almost fell onto the floor. I fumbled and caught it, my heartbeat quickening. What did this mean? Iara usually left me notes when she would leave on trips but she never left them in town. She left it on the cottage door where she lived. Leaving things in town invited too many risks. I opened the parchment the rest of the way and let my eyes fly across the page. My heart skipped a beat when I read the words. She left and she wasn¡¯t coming back. I felt like I was being punched in the stomach. The walls of the small kitchen felt like they were closing in around me. I could hear the blood rushing in my ears.


    Before I could react to anything else, I heard Pa come up to the window. I quickly shoved the paper and silver into my pocket before he could see either. He knocked hard on the wall outside and called me. ¡°Come out here and help.¡± His voice was as harsh as a whip. His eyes glared into me, waiting for my response.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°Yes Pa,¡± I said after a moment. I tried not to let my voice shake as I spoke. If you showed any weakness around him, he would use it against you. I went to the door and followed the stocky man back to the hot forge.


    ¡°I need to go meet with the client. You work on this in the meantime,¡± he ordered. He picked the metal out of the coals and shoved it at me.


    I grabbed the red-hot iron and stifled a sigh. The iron made a hissing noise against my cool skin but it never burned. Blessings of a true blacksmith. Being fireproof sure came in handy in this line of work. I sat down and grabbed the hammer as Pa left. I was glad he would be gone for a little while. I liked working alone much more than working with him. And right now I certainly needed some alone time.


    As I shaped the hot metal with the hammer, my mind ran to Iara. My heart ached at the thought of never seeing her again. What hurt more is she truly didn¡¯t want to marry me. Why would she say she loved me and then leave like that? Did she not realize she was my one sure way out of this place? I wanted more than anything to travel the world with her. I had believed everything would be fine if she was just by my side. Now I have nothing. She couldn¡¯t even grant me a goodbye in person.


    The sun was in the middle of the sky. It beat down hard on me, cutting into my skin. I decided I was far overdue for a break. I had finished almost two swords in the time Pa was gone. I only needed to sharpen them on the grindstone. He would come back and hopefully have nothing to complain about. I sat the swords on the anvil and headed back to the house. Ma was sweeping the dirt floor with a straw broom, kicking small clouds of dust up with every swipe. She stopped when she saw me and sighed in relief.


    ¡°I thought you were Linus,¡± she told me. Ma always made herself look busy when Pa was coming around. He yelled at her just as much as he did me, if not more.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright Ma. I¡¯m just hungry.¡± I stepped next to her and grabbed a wooden bowl from the crowded shelf. I turned to the soup that still hung over the low fire.


    ¡°What did the note say?¡± she asked as I spooned soup into my bowl.


    I sat at the table. ¡°Iara left,¡± I said flatly. I brought the bowl to my lips and sipped at the hot broth. It was bland with only carrots and left-over rabbit meat in it. It was nothing to complain about though. It filled your belly.


    ¡°She left?¡± Ma brought her hand to her mouth as she sat across from me. Her wrinkled face twisted into concern.


    I turned my face down. I couldn¡¯t bear to look at her. ¡°She didn¡¯t want to marry me.¡±


    Ma opened her mouth to say something, but she quickly closed it once more. She stiffened when she heard footsteps. Before she even heard the door open, she had the broom in her hands once again. Pa slammed the door open, making both of us jump.


    ¡°Did you finish any pieces?¡± Pa yelled in. He poked his head in and his face soured when he saw me eating. ¡°Taking breaks already?¡±


    ¡°I finished two blades,¡± I said back. I always had to fight myself to make my voice softer when speaking to him. Being too harsh sent him into a rage.


    ¡°Better finish two more by dinnertime then,¡± he snapped. The door slammed behind him, shaking the walls of the small house.


    I sighed and Ma gave me a knowing glance. She kept sweeping and I finished my soup as quickly as possible. We were both prisoners here, doomed to live under him.

 Destination Cerith

    IARA


    I felt my eyelids getting heavy but I desperately wanted answers from Elisif. She sat across from me in the carriage. I was careful that our knees didn¡¯t brush together. We both wore dresses long enough to cover all of our legs, but the compulsion to keep physical touch to a minimum was second nature now. She had a book out on her lap, her fingers running along the paper edges. She was ready to pass the time in the rocky carriage. The kind girl offered me a smile before she cracked the book open though.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re probably tired. If you want to sleep you are more than welcome to. But tomorrow night we¡¯re having a welcome party. You¡¯ll have to change your schedule to match the vampires,¡± she informed me.


    ¡°I have only read a few things about vampires in books Rey let me have. I don¡¯t know much about politics or-¡±


    Elisif cut me off. ¡°We are prepared for that. You can ask as many questions as you need and you will begin classes when you¡¯re settled in. We know Lady Rey has very unorthodox methods.¡±


    I felt my hands reach up to nervously play with my hair once again. ¡°Can you tell me more about my mother?¡± That was all I really cared about. Rey barely told me anything about her. My memories of my mother were fuzzy, hard to focus on. What I actually knew about her was superficial. I knew she was a powerful witch. Demarcus told me that much. But anything else was a mystery. I longed for more information, anything to tell me how she went missing or where she went.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about her. Just rumors that float around the palace,¡± she admitted. She reached up to brush some of her strawberry hair behind her ear. ¡°Not many people talk about what happened. It¡¯s hard to know facts from gossip.¡±


    ¡°Even just rumors would be more than I¡¯ve ever known about her,¡± I told her. I bit my lip and looked down at my lap as well. ¡°I only want to know what happened to her. I don¡¯t expect her to be alive, but I need closure.¡±


    Elisif reached out and touched my hand. I jumped at the warm touch, but I didn¡¯t pull away. Her thoughts weren¡¯t tumultuous like I expected. An overwhelming sense of calm flowed up my arm like warm water. It trickled into my chest and let me release a breath I didn¡¯t realize I was holding. ¡°I could ask my mother when I have time. She¡¯s worked in the palace since she was a young girl. If anyone knows something about your mother, it would be her.¡±


    I flipped my hand over and gripped her fingers with mine. ¡°That would mean the world to me, Elisif,¡± I said quickly.


    She gave me another kind smile and took her hand back. The calmness lingered on my skin. It made me feel at ease. ¡°Do you have any other questions?¡± she asked.


    I thought back to what I said before Rey cut me off. I brought my hand to my chin in thought. When that old woman pulled me away from things it made me want to know more about them. ¡°You mentioned blood bonding before we left. What is it?¡± The name alone made me shiver again. I knew marrying a vampire came with unpleasant things like being bitten, but blood bonding sounded more macabre than that. I was no stranger to drawing runes in my own blood, but I¡¯ve never done a blood ritual with someone else¡¯s.


    ¡°Ah, well,¡± Elisif looked sheepish, shy almost. Her cheeks turned pink and a small smile spread on her lips. ¡°It happens when a vampire drinks blood from someone. It can be someone from any patronage as long as they aren¡¯t also a vampire. In light of all the gods, you will be bound to them for as long as you both live. Oftentimes it is done right after you marry.¡±


    ¡°So you become a permanent food source?¡± I asked slowly. My finger went to twist around a few strands of my hair in a nervous gesture. I would be a personal meal for the rest of my life.


    Elisif¡¯s brows knit together. ¡°Yes, but. . .¡± she paused to collect her thoughts. She was trying to choose her words carefully. ¡°It is more an act of intimacy. You both must trust each other a lot to allow it. I know it sounds really weird, but when it happens you¡¯ll understand.¡±


    When it happens. I tugged my piece of my hair, trying not to think of a vampire sinking their teeth into me. It made my skin crawl. I knew Rey had pushed me here with the promise of becoming a better witch, but now I wanted to jump out of the moving carriage and never look back. ¡°An act of intimacy,¡± I repeated. ¡°Does that mean every vampire has to marry someone from another patronage to eat? Does that mean there are no pure vampires anymore?¡±


    Elisif shook her head. ¡°Vampires can live on animal blood just as well as other types. And you know the creation stories, right?¡±


    ¡°First came sun and moon, day and night, Uriel and Leda,¡± I recited as if I were reading out of my notes. It was the most common story taught to children. Rey used to sing me the song every night. It was a nursery rhyme every child knew.


    Elisif gave an airy laugh. ¡°Yes. And in turn, their patrons were first. Elf and vampire. They¡¯re the two immortal patronages and the only patronages that cannot mix blood. When you have children, they will be full vampire, no human.¡±


    When I have children. That thought also left a very bad taste in my mouth. So many things seemed to have been decided for me already. As soon as I found out I was a princess, all my choices were taken away. I frowned at her. ¡°Well humans aren¡¯t immortal. How many wives will he have to take by the end of his lifespan?¡± I countered. My most burning question was why should I sacrifice my life for a man I had never even met if he would only be spending a fraction of his time with me.


    Elisif blew air from her nose in a show of amusement. ¡°When you blood bond, you share a lifespan. You¡¯ll live as long as the Prince does, and vice versa. A perfect solution to the mortality of the other patronages.¡±


    The perfect solution that could have been avoided all together if vampires didn¡¯t need blood to live, I thought bitterly. ¡°What happens if a vampire doesn¡¯t drink blood at all?¡±


    My lady-in-waiting looked very pensive at my question. It was almost like she never thought of it before. ¡°I suppose they would age like mortal patronages. I know the Prince drank animal blood for the first time when he turned 23. Maybe if he hadn¡¯t he would have kept aging? I wonder what would happen if they stopped drinking blood,¡± she mused. A dainty finger reached up and tapped at her chin.


    ¡°How old is the Prince?¡± I dreaded this question most of all. He could be 24 to a century plus for all I knew. The thought of marrying someone decades older than me was unnerving.


    ¡°Oh, gods, how old is he?¡± Elisif¡¯s brows wrinkled together. She gave an embarrassed laugh. ¡°I am so bad at remembering these things. He is younger than me though.¡±


    ¡°Younger than you?¡± I gasped. ¡°How old are you? You don¡¯t look a day over twenty.¡±


    Elisif laughed as her cheeks turned red. ¡°I¡¯m flattered that you think I¡¯m so young but I¡¯m in my thirties.¡±


    I felt my mouth drop open and my eyes widened. There was no way this girl was middle aged. She looked so youthful. Her skin was flawless and her features were pixie-like. There wasn¡¯t a wrinkle in sight to hint at her age. ¡°Wow,¡± I breathed.


    She laughed again, light and soft as ever. ¡°But yes, the Prince is younger than me. I remember when he was born. My mother was the queen¡¯s midwife. She took care of him and I¡¯d help her.¡±


    I didn¡¯t care to hear any more about the Prince. I hoped I wouldn¡¯t see him often. I imagined a political marriage as distant and loveless. I wanted to keep it that way. My only goal moving here was to better myself as a witch and to learn more about my missing mother. Everything else that came from moving to the palace would be busy work.


    I frowned and turned back to the window. ¡°How long will it take us to arrive?¡± Our carriage was rattling down a winding cobbled road. It was dark out, the moon high in the sky. My limbs suddenly felt heavy from being awake for so long. My body cried out for sleep, but I bit my tongue to keep my eyes from drooping shut.


    ¡°Well, we won¡¯t be stopping at all,¡± Elisif said. ¡°We should be there by tomorrow evening. You¡¯ll have enough time to bathe and rest before the party though, no matter what time we get there.¡±


    I only nodded in response. I watched as the trees outside passed us by. This stretch of road heading east was ripe for hunting. I even spotted some deer just beyond the line of trees. I wondered how many people traveled along this road to go where we were heading. I had never been down this road, but I knew where it led. Rey never took me into the close by vampire kingdom. I never wondered why before either. That woman did everything for a reason.


    ¡°Well, if you can sleep, do so. I will be reading, but if you need anything all you have to do is let me know,¡± Elisif said. She held up her small leather-bound book and gave me another kind smile. When I didn¡¯t reply, she let it fall back to her lap and cracked it open.


    The subtle sound of pages flipping made my eyes heavier than they were before. I let my lids close and I managed to get a bit of rest. It was spotty at best.. I woke up often, the smallest dip of the carriage jarring me. I eventually gave up and reached my hand out to the curtain. Light flooded in from the window as soon as the thick fabric was misplaced. I quickly shut the curtain again. The sun was far too bright for my sleepy eyes. I glanced at Elisif. She leaned to the side, her mouth wide open as she slept. Somehow she looked even younger than she had when she was awake.


    When I was sure Elisif wouldn¡¯t be disturbed, I opened the curtain once again. I wanted to know how much longer the trip would take as I watched out the window. The greenery outside was brighter. We must have been close. I recalled the geography books I used to study. Bloodtide spanned along the coast of the Serpent''s Ocean. They only had one season this far south. Summer. The plants were abundant and the fruit here was ten times as sweet. The ocean made the air salty, the briney mist covering the land. I took a deep breath in, the fresh air filling my lungs. It didn¡¯t smell like anything. How disappointing. I wondered how far we were still from the ocean. Rey had told me how soft the sand was and how impressive the waves were. They were nothing like the small lakes I had seen before. I wanted so badly to go to the beach when we finally arrived. I wanted to experience everything the waters had to offer. I smiled with excitement at the thought.


    Then I remembered what Telvin had told me. He was right when he said I was childish. I was coming to the palace to strengthen my witchcraft, not spend days on the beach. No matter how much I wanted to swim, I had to resist. My excitement was short lived as my mind brought me back to reality. I bit my lip and let the curtain fall closed again. When I sat back, Elisif was leaning forward. She rubbed one eye as she looked at me.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    ¡°Do you need anything, Princess?¡± she asked in a groggy voice.


    ¡°Please just call me Iara,¡± I reminded her.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± she said quickly.


    ¡°How far are we?¡± I asked after a long pause.


    Elisif peeked out the window and smiled. ¡°Not far now. We¡¯ll be there before sunset.¡±


    As our carriage rattled on, I could barely keep myself contained. My heart fluttered with nervousness. Only a few more hours in this carriage. My bottom had started to numb and I couldn¡¯t keep my hands from fidgeting. The sun inched across the sky and the trees that surrounded us started to thin. Eventually the road evened out under the carriage and a long stone wall came into view. It was tall and cut into the land like a knife. Moss and vines climbed up in some spots of the wall, the tendrils of green looking like fingers reaching up from the earth. Every so often the wall was broken up by a tower. I could just barely make out people walking across the top of the wall and at the peak of the towers. The sight was humbling. The stark walls made me feel small.


    ¡°Is that-¡±


    ¡°Cerith,¡± Elisif finished. She pulled the curtain back entirely as the city came into view.


    I had seen plenty of drawings of Cerith, but I had never been in a city before today. As we neared the stone walls, I could see the details start to focus. The buildings seated just inside looked haphazardly smashed together. There was barely any space between the structures. I wondered how the carriage would make it through. We rode right up to a large gate. It was made out of stripped logs, large metal facets holding it together. The doors opened for us without any hesitation. The crest on the side of the carriage must have been enough. We rattled forward, the men at the gate pulling the giant doors closed behind us. I marveled at the large pulley systems that made it possible to move something that large. The reels of rope were just as tall as me. Elisif giggled at my reaction to it all. I frowned at her and she covered her mouth. She was terrible at hiding her smile though. She pointed back out the window. I couldn¡¯t help but smile back at her, then look where she gestured.


    The streets we traveled over were thin and cracked. People walked in every direction, rushing to wherever they needed to go. I had never seen so many moving parts in one area. It was chaotic. I had a hard time focusing on just one thing. Some people hung out their windows, pulling sheets on lines, some rushed past the carriage, cursing about being late. When someone noticed the crest on the carriage, they would gasp and whisper to anyone around them. I felt my cheeks redden every time someone pointed at me. I averted my eyes quickly. Attention I got was usually negative. Rey and I were noticeable witches. I tried to push those thoughts away as I craned my neck up. The sky was barely visible from all the buildings in the way. It was like a stone forest. Instead of trees, walls offered shade.


    We rode up an incline for a while. The hill was uneven and steep in some places, then it was almost smooth in others. I knew we made it to the top as soon as the horizon came into view. The ocean spanned the entire length of the sky. The dark blue of the waters stood out sharply against the now orange sky. The palace sat right next to the impressive body of water. It was possibly the biggest structure I had ever seen that wasn¡¯t constructed by a god. The building seemed to sprawl for hundreds of feet, the tall spikes of the towers cutting into the golden sky. It was sharp and awe inspiring, more humbling than the long walls that hugged the city. It was made of light colored stone. I could see the countless windows and balconies that peppered each wall of the palace. It was nothing like I imagined. Drawings didn¡¯t do it any justice.


    ¡°Quite different from your home?¡± Elisif smiled.


    ¡°Definitely. I¡¯ve never seen the ocean before,¡± I sighed. I could see the white tips of waves forming and dissipating. It looked magical and terrifying. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes away.


    Elisif leaned forward and peaked out the window with me. ¡°It could be something you and the Prince go see together. Malachi loves sneaking out. I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t mind taking you.¡±


    That was the first time I heard his name. I felt a pang of dread. I only learned his name and I would be expected to marry him soon. ¡°Sneaking out?¡± I asked.


    She laughed. ¡°Both the princes are slippery. You never know where they are.¡±


    I pressed my lips together. Already interesting characters. It¡¯s a good thing. If he¡¯s hard to get a hold of, hopefully we wouldn¡¯t spend too much time together. I turned back to the window, pushing Prince Malachi from my mind. I wanted to take in as much of the sights as I could. I knew after this I would be holed up in the nearest library for as much time as I could manage.


    Our carriage rattled up to the large palace walls. These walls were less impressive than the outside walls. I assumed these ones were more for privacy than safety. The iron gate was swung open by a single man and he waved us forward. The guards on duty checked our bags for anything out of line. When they saw it was Elisif and me they bowed low and greeted us kindly. We lurched forward once more and our driver stopped us right at the doors. They were awe inspiring just like everything else I had seen so far. Great, tall, wooden doors with ornate carved metal studs marked the surface. It started to crack open. Elisif got out of the carriage first and turned to the crowd that gathered at the door. ¡°Princess Iara of Sherwoods,¡± her voice announced. It seemed to bounce right off the harsh stone walls.


    She offered me her hand as I climbed out. I clasped her fingers with mine but regretted it. My own tiredness was multiplied by hers. My eyes were heavier than before. I dreaded having to meet everyone.


    The entrance hall was spacious and shiny. A glittering chandelier hung over us, casting golden light down on the marble floor. There were long banners with the royal crest adorning every wall. Between them were large paintings or lustrous suits of armor. The hall that ran in front of me seemed to go on forever. On either side of the endless hall¡¯s entrance, there were two grand staircases that led to equally long and dizzying halls. I wondered how lost I would get in this place.


    To my pleasant surprise, there weren¡¯t many gathered to greet us. There were two people right in front of us, a man and a woman. A few people lined up on either side of them, but none of them stepped forward. They remained part of the background. The man in front of me wore a thick crown on his head, his dark locks slicked under it. His eyes were like honey when the sun hit them. I was surprised to see he was human though. The woman that was next to him, on the other hand, was very obviously a vampire. She had stepped forward just after him. Her pupils were thin from when light hit them. The color of her eyes were a beautiful green. Impossibly green in fact. They reminded me of fresh spring leaves. She had a crown on her head as well, similar to the one Rey had given me. It was pinned into her black hair that was wrapped into a neat, gem dusted bun. Her puffy gown reached all the way to the floor and made her look like a doll. One you couldn¡¯t touch because it was far too delicate to be played with.


    ¡°Welcome Princess Iara. I am Queen Gwendolyn Bloodtide. This is my husband, King Malachi of Harthmine. We give you our sincerest greetings.¡± Her accent was just as light and pleasant to listen to as Elisif¡¯s. Both of them bowed low. Everyone in the room followed suit. I felt my face redden and I bowed as well. I had never been in such a formal setting before. The gestures were strange to me.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said to the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re tired.¡± Queen Gwendolyn touched my shoulder in a sign of comfort. It didn¡¯t do much to comfort me though. She was filled with excitement at finally meeting me. She already thought of me as her daughter. It made me uneasy. This woman already wanted me to be a part of her family when I didn¡¯t even know her. She set her eyes on my lady-in-waiting. ¡°Elisif, please take the Princess to the room we had prepared for her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Queen,¡± she replied lightly, bowing once more. She looked back at me and gestured for me to follow. I gladly did. They all bowed again as I walked by.


    Elisif led me down the long corridor up one of the marbled stairways. We turned left and down another hallway and another turn. My mind couldn¡¯t even take in all the tapestries that hung on every wall, paintings that covered every inch of free space. I didn¡¯t even know structures could be this large and spacious feeling. I felt we walked for ages and we still weren¡¯t there. How big was this place?


    Finally Elisif stopped at a white painted door. The knob was made of glass, the metal golden. There were several other doors along this stretch of hall that were  identical to this one. I worried I wouldn¡¯t be able to tell them apart. ¡°This is the guest room we have ready for you.¡± She opened it and stretched her arm out for me to go in. I stepped into the room and almost fell over.


    This one room was bigger than the entire cottage I had grown up in. There was a large bed in the center of the wall farthest from me, elevated by one polished stone step. There were tens of pillows thrown over the thing, the velvety looking canopy drawn back to show it off. The ornate carved wood frame was beautiful. To my right was a long desk for writing, the wood a light warm color. Behind that were plush chairs, upholstered with fine fabrics. Between them was a tea table. There was a wardrobe to the left, matching the wood of the desk. It was already filled with dresses. There were almost too many to fit inside, all colors of the rainbow. I looked back at Elisif in disbelief.


    ¡°Are those dresses for me?¡±


    She smiled and went over to the wardrobe. Her hands ran along the shoulders of the dresses until she found one she liked. She pulled out a soft blue gown and held it up to me. It had delicate golden designs sewn into the skirt. ¡°They will need to be tailored to you, but I can pin one for you to wear later tonight.¡±


    ¡°I-I couldn¡¯t possibly wear that,¡± I stammered.


    ¡°You most certainly cannot wear what you have on now though,¡± she said pointedly. Her eyes flicked down to inspect what I had on. I looked down at myself, my cheeks warming up. The dress I wore now was plain and brown. Some of the seams had been coming apart, loose threads hanging down. It was stained with months of use. There was no under dress or corset to it. Rey and I didn¡¯t have much money and the little money we did have had to go to putting Marz to rest. His death had weighed down more than our hearts. I frowned at myself.


    ¡°You may be right.¡±


    ¡°Let me take your measurements and then I will fix this dress while you bathe.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t protest against a bath. The sound of hot water right now was irresistible. I needed to clear my head and probably get the knots out of my hair.


    Elisif took a string and measured me. When I was done she led me to the bathroom. If I needed any help I could just call down the corridor. It was only two doors down from my room. She left me alone in the bathroom, which made me a bit uneasy. I felt so exposed in the open room. There was a large pool of water in the middle of the room. Shelves lined each wall filled with towels and robes. Steam floated just above the water showing just how hot it was. I turned back to the door and made sure it was locked before I could relax enough.


    I undressed after double checking that the door was locked firmly. I stepped into the hot water and let myself sink in. I tried to clear my mind and not think of anything. It was really hard with all that had happened. I would have to sit through a party I never wanted to have. This was how my twentieth birthday went. I knew it was childish to still be so excited about birthdays but for all of this to happen today of all days made it sting worse. I wished Rey would have told me sooner than this. Then I would have had time to come to terms with it.


    And maybe I would have had more time to talk with Telvin. I felt an overwhelming guilt building up in me again. My note to him had been far too short. I didn¡¯t want him to think I had left because of him. I held my hand to my chest. Vi was the only person I had ever thought about romantically before. It was just hard to be romantic with me. Every time I was touched, my mind fogged. It was hard to be close to me with my cursed blessing. I wished I had any other ability at all. It would have made relationships with me easier. It would allow me to touch others without all the added stress and dread.


    I pulled my mind away from Vi and my blessing. I didn¡¯t want to think of it anymore. It hurt too much. I didn¡¯t want to think of anything. I instead turned my attention to my long hair. I started to pull the tangled strands apart and rinse the dirt out. Once I was satisfied I was clean enough, I leaned back. I wanted just a few moments longer in this hot water.


    When my hands started to wrinkle up, I decided to get out. I wanted to take a nap before the party. Or at least try to nap. I reached for one of the towels that were neatly folded among the shelves. I shook it out and held it up. It was a large piece of fabric, easily wrapping around my shoulders and covering me down to my knees. I kept my hand clasped tightly around it as I stepped out of the bathroom. My skin steamed as the cool air hit it. Goosebumps formed along my legs and I shivered slightly.


    When I looked down the hall towards my room, I almost cried out in shock. There was a tall man walking towards me. His eyes were cast down so I wasn¡¯t even sure if he saw me. As the man came closer, he looked like he needed a bath more than I did. He was covered in grime. His shirt was dirty and ripped, his hair was tangled in a mess around his face. As I took my first step to start walking back to my room, the movement must have caught his attention. His eyes met mine. I was taken aback by their color. It was a brilliant green like the leaves in a healthy forest. Whatever he felt was not shown in his face at all. It was a complete mask. The only thing that showed was how uninterested he looked that I was there. He quickly broke his gaze and pushed past me. The smell of mud wafted from him. I turned to take another look. I wasn¡¯t going crazy. There was a small twig stuck in his long hair. He shut the bathroom door quietly behind him. Glad he was getting cleaned off. He needed it.

 Welcome Party

    MALACHI II


    My heart raced as I shut the door behind me. I tried my hardest not to slam it. No one else lives in this wing and none of the staff would ever use the bathroom here. I had missed the arrival of the Princess probably by mere moments. I can only assume that was her. My face heated up at the thought of her seeing me in such a state. I looked down at my stained white shirt and ground my teeth. ¡°Shit,¡± I mumbled to myself.


    I threw off my dirty clothes and settled myself into the bath. I knew I had a few hours before I had to present myself, but the time would pass faster than I liked. I cleaned off quickly and grabbed a towel. I had a bit to do before the party and wanted to manage my time better than I usually do. I made sure the hall was empty before I hurried to my room. In the door directly across from mine I could hear Elisif talking. They had really settled the Princess into the chamber right across from mine. I sighed as I shut my door behind me.


    I went over to my bed and threw myself back. I couldn¡¯t believe I was so careless. She saw me looking like a maniac and I hadn¡¯t even introduced myself yet. I could skip the welcome party. We didn¡¯t have to actually meet until our wedding, right? Mother would give me a lecture, but it would be a good price for procrastinating. When she recognized me I would never be able to live it down.


    I hadn¡¯t even realized that I fell asleep until there was a loud knock at the door. I gasped and jumped up, the noise startling me awake. ¡°Yes?¡± I called


    A muffled voice called back. ¡°The Queen sent for you. You are needed in the dining hall before you¡¯re late.¡±


    ¡°I will be there shortly,¡± I replied.


    I cursed at myself for being so foolish. All the talk of getting work done was for nothing. I threw on one of my usual outfits in a rush. A white shirt under a dark coat, pants to match, and tall boots. I shook out my sheets to find my trunk key as quickly as I could. It ended up taking me five times longer than it should have. I finally unlocked the box to grab a pocket watch. When the lid swung open, my heart sank though. The dragon egg was missing. I ground my teeth. Jeremiah must have gotten it. That slimy little-


    I interrupted my own thoughts. I had to hurry. My family would be waiting for me. I grabbed a silver watch and attached it to my coat. I pushed myself up once again, smoothing the wrinkles in my clothing. As I headed for the door I grabbed the first ribbon I found on my desk. I tied my hair back off my shoulders as I walked down the corridor. Hopefully no one could tell how haphazardly I was thrown together.


    I entered the dining hall just as my mother did. She had come from the kitchen door. Her eyes instantly met mine and she gave me the look. I would hear about this after the party. I gave her a small smile and stepped in next to my father and Jeremiah. Many of the royal family stood in a row to await the Princess. Members of the court were also dotting the room in a less rigid line. Everyone was waiting for the guest of honor though, no matter where they stood. Not everyday we have a forgien princess to meet.


    ¡°You missed greeting the Princess,¡± Father said under his breath. He glanced at me, his face never turning.


    I clasped my hands behind my back to match everyone else¡¯s formal air. ¡°I lost track of time,¡± I whispered back.


    He inhaled slowly to start the usual speech, but he was thankfully interrupted. The tall entrance doors swung open. The guards on either side of the door stood at the ready and one announced the Princess.


    She looked like a different person than the wet haired girl I saw before. Her sandy hair was pulled back with gemmed pins. The dress she wore swooped over her shoulders and draped down to the floor in one fluid motion. It was the color of the day sky, golden embroidering like rays of the sun itself. The exposed skin on her shoulders showed she had freckles everywhere, not just on her face. The Princess looked as much out of place as she could in the presence of vampires. Kissed by the sun. She was easily picked out in the crowd of all dark haired people.


    My mother was the first to break the stillness. She greeted the girl and led her over to us. My father and brother bowed low. I followed. ¡°These are my sons, Malachi II and Jeremiah. Prince Malachi II is your betrothed.¡± Mother gestured to me.


    I straightened just in time to see the recognition pass in her eyes. Just the look I was hoping to avoid. Her brown eyes shone with amusement. She thought this was funny?


    Mother gave me another look. Jer must have seen it as well because he stifled a laugh. I bit my tongue and stepped forward. My eyes locked with the Princess. I reached out my hand and waited for her. She hesitated, glancing down at my palm. She looked back up to my face before she rested her hand in mine. The look that crossed over her startled me almost enough to drop her hand. She looked like she saw a ghost, her face paling and her eyes widening. I got down on my knee before I could recoil. I hope she didn¡¯t look at me like that because of our nature. I wasn¡¯t sure if she¡¯s ever been around vampires. My mother told me she had lived very isolated before this.


    ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you, Princess,¡± I said. I pressed a soft kiss to the back of her hand. Once everyone saw me stand again, they clapped and music started to play. I let her hand go as soon as I could without raising any eyebrows. I knew every small gesture I made would be measured out and weighed. When her hand fell back to her side, the horror seemed to clear from her face. She blinked rapidly. She looked as if she were going to say something to me but she was soon bombarded with fellow court members. Everyone wanted to meet the human that would be our ruling queen some day.


    I was thankful to be able to slip away. I could tell she didn¡¯t want much to do with me. I didn¡¯t blame her either. I gave another glance over to her as people started to throw questions at her left and right. I stifled my sigh and turned towards the table that held bottles of wine. I would need it tonight.


    Upon reaching the table, my older cousin came into view. Lunette. She was all sharp angles and no softness. Almost as tall as me, she commanded attention wherever she went. If my mother was any less stubborn, Lunette would have ended up as the heir to the throne instead of me. I wasn¡¯t entirely sure Lunette even wanted the title, but she would¡¯ve been much more suited for it. She gave me a snarky smile and leaned against the wine table. ¡°The Princess is quite beautiful,¡± she remarked. ¡°Do you feel lucky?¡±


    I grabbed a glass and the darkest red wine I could find. I filled the glass as much as I could. ¡°Are you disappointed you aren''t going to be queen now?¡± I raised an eyebrow at my cousin and had a large drink.


    She turned back away and crossed her arms over her chest. She never lost her smirk. ¡°No.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but see her green eyes flick over to where the staff door had just closed behind someone.


    ¡°Right,¡± I chuckled. ¡°You would have had to marry a man.¡±


    Lunette laughed back in response. ¡°Too bad you¡¯re a man,¡± she shot at me.


    I felt my chest tighten. It was too bad. I had grown up hearing whispers of those kinds of statements. From an incredibly young age I had been looked down upon for being a boy. Especially after Jer was born. For the Queen to not have one daughter after eighty years of marriage was almost like a stain on our family. Before my face could show anything else of what I felt, I took another drink of wine. The bitterness helped me focus. I wouldn¡¯t give Lunette the satisfaction of knowing how much her words affected me.


    ¡°Young Prince, aren¡¯t you too little to be at the wine table?¡± Lunette cooed. I turned to see Jeremiah coming up to us.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Yes, well, Mother said you aren¡¯t allowed to be mean to the Princess,¡± Jer frowned at her.


    She gave a harsh laugh. It was short and loud. ¡°Mother said?¡± she mocked.


    ¡°Mother probably did say. She is adamant at making her feel at ease here. You obviously wouldn¡¯t help,¡± I said in a patronizing tone.


    ¡°Oh, I can make a girl feel far more welcome than you pigs,¡± she hissed.


    ¡°Is that why Elisif threw herself at being the lady-in-waiting? I heard she couldn¡¯t wait to get away from you,¡± I smirked at her in the same way she had earlier.


    That must have struck a nerve. She gave me a venomous look and pushed herself off the table. I watched Lunette storm past a small group of people and disappear around the exit door.


    ¡°She¡¯s not going to forget this,¡± Jeremiah warned.


    I sipped my wine again and shrugged. ¡°Let her be mad at me.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what being a twin makes you into, I¡¯m glad I¡¯m not one. Grandle is just as mean,¡± he sighed. ¡°But I wanted to ask you something.¡± Jer picked at a roll and offered me a piece as he spoke. I took it and placed it in my mouth. Cheese bread. It melted in my mouth. One of my favorite treats.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Jer leaned in closer to me. His voice was barely over a whisper and I had a hard time hearing it over the music and chatter. ¡°I overheard Master Ivar talking to someone. They said the Princess has two blessings.¡±


    I almost choked on my second bite of the cheese bread. ¡°Two blessings?¡± I gasped. He looked around frantically and shushed me.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a secret. I wanted you to ask her. Since, you know, you¡¯ll be spending the most time with her.¡±


    I frowned and scanned the room for her again. She was standing with a rather large group of people at one of the food tables. You could see how dismayed she was from here. I looked back at my younger brother. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t someone want to announce they had a second blessing to the world?¡±


    Jer shook his head. ¡°She¡¯s only human. She grew up in a really secluded area. Oaknail, I think? I couldn¡¯t even find it on a Sherwoods map. Who knows how people are there. She could¡¯ve been burned for being a witch.¡±


    My face couldn¡¯t help but contort into a mask of disgust. Humans had a tendency to be scared of strong women. I suppose this extended to princesses as well. ¡°Fair enough,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°What are you boys whispering about?¡±


    I jumped and swiveled around. My mother had a glass of wine in her hand. The liquid looked thick, probably mixed with blood. ¡°Ah, nothing, Mother,¡± I replied quickly. It was more of an automatic reply. Upon second thought, I questioned if I should ask Mother about this. If Ivar knew something like this and wanted it kept a secret, there was something serious going on.


    ¡°Nothing means something,¡± she stated and looked at both of us pointedly.


    ¡°Lunette.¡± Jer nudged my side with his elbow.


    ¡°Lunette?¡± she repeated.


    ¡°Lunette was quite upset today. I would try to find her,¡± I said. I tried not to frown at my little brother. He was awful at lying.


    ¡°Do you think she would say something to the Princess?¡± Jer asked both of us.


    My mother¡¯s face twisted into a scowl. ¡°She had better not. Ky, go have a dance with the Princess while I go find your cousin.¡±


    Jer snickered as Mother walked off. I gave him an annoyed look and sighed heavily.


    ¡°But seriously, how did Master Ivar know? Do you think it¡¯s even true?¡± Jeremiah muttered to me.


    I emptied my wine glass and sat it on the table behind me. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It could be something more that we aren¡¯t seeing.¡± My hand went to my chin in contemplation. I shook my head and looked back at my little brother. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it later. Right now, I must go dance or Mother will have my head.¡±


    He looked over to where the Princess was. There were less people around her than before for some reason. ¡°Have fun,¡± he said.


    I pushed myself forward, trying to walk as smoothly as I could over to the Princess and her group. There were three people with her now. One was Grandle. That explained why the group had thinned. He was just as tall and sharp as his twin. The other two were older, members of the royal court. One was my mother¡¯s most trusted advisor, Lady Camilla. I couldn¡¯t place the other man. He was short, probably dwarven, and I knew I had definitely seen him before. I felt ashamed to say I couldn¡¯t match most of the faces to names in this room. I knew the people were important, but I never put effort into remembering them. My mother was right when she said I didn¡¯t do enough work for our family.


    Grandle noticed me first. His smirk widened when I joined them. ¡°Hello, cousin. Finally coming to talk with your bride?¡±


    ¡°I suppose I am,¡± I smiled politely back.


    Lady Camilla tilted her head in greeting. She gave the Princess a small smile. ¡°I will be on my way, Princess. It was a pleasure to talk with you.¡±


    ¡°The same to you, my Lady,¡± the Princess said in a small voice.


    Then the large, regal woman turned to the man I couldn¡¯t recognize. ¡°Let¡¯s go, darling.¡± He nodded and followed her. Ah, he must be her husband, I thought.


    ¡°About time that beast left,¡± Grandle sighed. ¡°She¡¯s so obnoxious.¡±


    Grandle had the same level of charm as always. I sighed and folded my hands behind my back to keep them from making any nervous gestures. ¡°You speak as if you are perfect company.¡±


    Princess Iara to my left covered her mouth and coughed. I glanced at her. She was hiding a smile. Grandle crossed his arms over his chest. ¡°I would consider myself so,¡± he shot at me.


    ¡°And I don¡¯t doubt it. If you are to excuse us though, I would like to talk with the Princess.¡±


    Grandle huffed and glared at me. ¡°Well, Princess, if this waste of a man bores you, I will be close by, yeah?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± she smiled at him.


    Grandle bowed and shot a glare at me. He left after he made sure I saw how displeased he was. As if I cared.


    ¡°Sorry about my cousin,¡± I said, turning back to the Princess. I knew he probably said unpleasant things to her. Not as unpleasant as Lunette would have been, but still.


    ¡°I have spent time among worse,¡± she replied. Her hand nervously twisted a few strands of hair that had escaped their pins.


    I offered her my hand before my courage ran out. ¡°Would you like to dance?¡±


    She looked alarmed by my outstretched hand. Her scared eyes said everything I needed to know. I took my hand back and let my fingers ball into a fist. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to offend you.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± she breathed. Her brows furrowed in worry and her cheeks turned pink. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that. I-I just have a very invasive blessing. When I touch someone, I can feel their emotions or what they¡¯re thinking.¡±


    I felt my ears get hot when I realized what that meant. When I had touched her hand before, she must have gotten a peek inside my mind. Was it that awful? She had reacted like she touched a dead fish. I must have been making an awful face because she continued.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I have a really hard time with it sometimes. Rey always told me to not let it cloud my mind so much but it¡¯s difficult.¡± She fiddled with her hands, tugging on her dress and twisting around her hair. She tried to look everywhere but at me.


    ¡°It sounds emotionally draining. Is your second blessing just as intense?¡± I asked as quietly as I could.


    Her face turned to that of confusion. ¡°Second blessing? I only have the one.¡±


    I considered if she was lying. I knew Ivar was rarely wrong. And I knew Jer wouldn¡¯t have lied about overhearing something, especially with it being so outlandish. Looking her over though, I was sure I could tell if she was lying. She wasn¡¯t hard to read. Even now she wore every thought she had on her sleeve. My mind raced. Where did Ivar get this idea then? Maybe I should bring it up with Mother after all.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t double blessings almost unheard of?¡± she asked. She must have felt awkward, standing in silence.


    ¡°Right, my mistake,¡± I muttered. ¡°I will be mindful when I touch you if it makes you uncomfortable. I apologize about before.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know it must be just as uncomfortable knowing that I saw how upset you were,¡± Princess Iara replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had a long day,¡± I said. I hoped I put enough confidence behind my words.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t we all,¡± she breathed.


    Yes we have. I suppose she was just as thrilled about our union as I was. I didn¡¯t know what to say to her. I knew it must have been worse for her. She was so far away from her home. At least I got to stay in my same bed. Eventually I broke our silence again. ¡°I don¡¯t think I need your blessing to understand how you feel about it all,¡± I said. Her eyes met mine. ¡°Regardless of that, regardless of how we feel about each other, you will be treated well here. We will all do whatever we can for you to feel at home.¡±


    Princess Iara turned her face away and fidgeted with her hairpin. ¡°Thank you,¡± was all she could say in response.

 Whispers

    JEREMIAH


    After the party, I stayed around to help the staff clean up. It was how I could get to spend time with Kenneth and not be scolded for it. I would help carry back dirty platters and what was left of the food all while making jokes with my friend. I had very limited time with Kenneth and I didn¡¯t mind spending it helping with his work.


    Just as I was coming back out from the kitchen a hand grabbed my shoulder. I jumped but relaxed when I saw who it was. Ky. ¡°Don¡¯t jump out of nowhere like that. Did you talk to the Princess about-¡±


    He cut me off. ¡°Yes, and she had no idea what I was talking about.¡± He crossed his arms over his chest and frowned at me. ¡°I was coming to ask you if you¡¯re sure you heard what you thought you heard.¡±


    I crossed my arms just as defiantly as he did. ¡°Yes I¡¯m sure. Are you sure she wasn¡¯t lying?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t talk to her. She couldn¡¯t lie to save her life,¡± Malachi snorted. Ky was really good at seeing lies. It was one thing I¡¯d never question about him. He could read even the slightest change in someone¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Well, I know Master Ivar doesn¡¯t say things unless he thinks they¡¯re absolutes,¡± I replied. I scratched my head. ¡°Do you think he has the wrong princess?¡±


    My brother laughed. ¡°Could be. I think we should tell Mother about this though.¡±


    I let my arm drop back to my side. ¡°She¡¯s going to be mad that I was hiding from her.¡±


    ¡°We have more important things to worry about.¡±


    I wanted to argue with him, but I couldn¡¯t. If Ivar had this weird idea, our mother should know about it. I¡¯ve been taught that every detail matters, even if it doesn¡¯t seem like it''s significant. Mother would know if it needed to be investigated further or not. I poked my head back into the kitchen to tell my friend I had to go and I followed Malachi. We headed to the western wing. The only residents in this wing were the royal family. Guards patrolled the halls more often than the other wings. We passed about three as we walked along. When we reached the queen¡¯s chambers, Ky knocked on the dark wood door.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    After a moment it cracked open. Mother softened when she saw it was us. She hated when anyone saw her in her day clothes. ¡°Come in boys. I can¡¯t imagine you¡¯re visiting to tell me to sleep well. What is it?¡±


    We stepped in and I shut the door behind me. I made sure it was locked. Father got up from where he sat as well to join us. ¡°Good morning Malachi, Jeremiah.¡±


    ¡°Good morning Father,¡± I mumbled. Ky glanced over his shoulder to the door to double check it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mother asked. Both our parents looked concerned. Father rested a gentle hand on Mother¡¯s shoulder as they both waited for our response.


    ¡°Tell them Jer,¡± Ky nudged.


    I recounted what I heard in the library that night. Mother didn¡¯t look very pleased that I had been hiding from her but she didn¡¯t scold me this time. Which was a relief. Ky retold his part as well. Father looked at Mother. Her eyes remained on the ground, her hand cupping her chin pensively.


    ¡°Do you think he was talking to-¡° Mother whispered.


    Father interrupted. ¡°I surely hope not.¡± His frown deepened the lines in his face. ¡°I should hope this isn¡¯t as big as I think it is.¡±


    ¡°Ky, Jer, don¡¯t tell anyone else about this,¡± Mother instructed. ¡°The Princess might be in danger if too many people find out.¡±


    ¡°So she does have two blessings?¡± I asked. I felt my heart skip a beat.


    Mother shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Rey would be the only one you could ask for certain, and you know how that old elf is.¡±


    Ky audibly sighed and shoved his hands deep into his pockets. ¡°Regardless if she has one or not, she doesn¡¯t know how to use it. If she isn¡¯t aware of it then it¡¯s as if she only has one.¡±


    ¡°You will be spending the most time with her. Make sure to keep an eye out,¡± Father told him. He turned to me then. ¡°And try to stay out of places you aren¡¯t supposed to be. You can put yourself in a lot of danger.¡±


    ¡°Yes Father,¡± we said in unison.


    As we left to go back to our respective rooms, I felt a chill down my spine. Was I truly put in danger by overhearing Ivar that night? I had been scared enough of him not to reveal my spot. What was a home if you couldn''t feel safe?

 Homesick

    IARA


    After the party I felt exhausted. Every piece of me felt weighed down with water. The sun was starting to rise and all I wanted to do was collapse into a bed. It felt unnatural to be tired when the sun was up. Usually I would be starting my day right now, not ending it. My old routine was a thing of the past. The thought made my chest hurt.


    Elisif helped me back to my room. I would have been completely lost without her. She started to take the pins out of my hair, getting me ready to sleep. ¡°You have another long night with Malachi tomorrow,¡± she informed me.


    I made a groaning noise. ¡°Can¡¯t I just sleep?¡±


    She laughed and shook her head. ¡°You can sleep once you get your slip on. But once the moon rises, you have to be up and at them. There will be a parade in the morning, then lunch with the royal family, and then the Prince will give you a tour of the palace. I know switching sleep schedules is hard, but you have to stay up at night from now on,¡± she said.


    I sighed. ¡°Have you talked to your mother?¡± I asked.


    Elisif shook her head. ¡°Not yet. I haven¡¯t been able to even see my mother since I got back. I¡¯ll have more free time tomorrow,¡±


    I only nodded. Elisif helped me change into a sleep dress. She pulled the heavy curtains closed around my bed so the sunlight wouldn¡¯t trickle in. I thanked her and she left. She would be in the room right next to mine. Told me to get as much sleep as I could but if I needed her all I had to do was call. She looked like she needed as much sleep as me. I wouldn¡¯t get her. I would let her sleep as long as she needed. I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to get a wink regardless.


    I sat in my bed that felt way too big for me. The pillows and blankets were made from beautiful textiles but it almost felt wrong. I missed my rough bed made from animal pelts. I should have brought at least one with me. The fur would have been comforting to me. Instead I was in an entirely different kingdom with nothing that felt like home. Not even the air felt the same. It was salty with mist from the sea. At first it was a point of excitement but now it only made me homesick.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    I missed my home. I missed Rey hitting me with her knobby cane when I said something she disliked. I missed my forest where I felt like myself. I missed the creak in the floorboards when I would cook something over the open fire. I missed Telvin and his round face. I missed Demarcus and his kind words. I even missed the villagers who only gave me strange looks when I walked through town. I missed everything about where I grew up. Nothing could be a replacement.


    I pulled my legs tight to my chest and hugged my knees. I felt like it was the only way to keep me from falling apart into a million pieces. I willed myself not to cry. Now that I was completely alone I had time to feel the loneliness. I shared a small space with two other people for most of my life. Now that I was alone in this spacious room I felt cold. I blinked rapidly to brush tears away.


    My thoughts drifted to Prince Malachi. The man with a stoic face but all the troubles of the world swirling in his head. His feelings were tumultuous to say the least. When I touched his hand, his emotions raged through me in a loud cacophony, colors mixing and swirling to form things I couldn¡¯t even recognize. Was it just how stressful living here was? If that¡¯s the case, I was even more unsure in my ability to live here. I thought Telvin was painful to touch sometimes, but that? That was horrific. I didn¡¯t know how to bear such emotions on my own, let alone for another person with so much more than me.


    I felt sympathy for him. He showed none of it on his face. His green eyes stayed calm, his voice measured and steady. His accent was thicker than Elisif¡¯s, strong and flat. It made me wonder what else he was able to hide so perfectly. I dreaded our next meeting. I knew we¡¯d have to touch again. I looked down at my hand. I didn¡¯t realize it was trembling. I balled my fingers into a fist and let myself fall back into the pillows. It was all too much.


    I longed for my thoughts to be blank. I pulled my mind to something more soothing. Telvin. The kind man who had my heart. I hoped he was doing well. He had no idea how much I missed him. I could use his grounded nature right now. He was so sweet. He was simple and easy to be around. He helped me through the most troubling time in my life and I hoped the thought of him would get me through this too. He would help me even if he never realized it.

 I hope this letter finds you

    TELVIN


    Pa had sent me to deliver some blades today. I knew if I argued with him it would lead to a bad fight. We¡¯ve never had to handle an order this large and it was taking a lot out of both of us. It would be better to just do as he asked. I meandered up the tall hill, heading for the old crumbling windmill. I could see the small tents set up already. There were a few people walking to and from the top of the hill that greeted me as I passed. When I finally entered the camp, I felt overwhelmed. There were so many people here. Dwarves, fairy, and humans alike. Someone from almost  every walk of life among them. It was the most diverse group of people I had ever seen. There were more people in this guild that lived in the entire village.


    Eventually someone asked me if I was lost. I gave a nervous smile and asked for the guild leader. The man pointed me further up the hill and I nodded. I hurried forward, hoping to get out of there quickly. So many people in one area made my head spin.


    I eventually found the large tent that was described. There was a man with tall boots sitting outside of it, sharpening a knife. ¡°Hello,¡± I greeted, coming near.


    He looked up to me. ¡°You Linus¡¯s boy?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Uh, yeah. I¡¯m Telvin. I have more swords for you.¡± I pulled them off my back and laid them on a nearby crate. Four blades in total, each having a leather sheath that you could fasten to a belt or bag.


    The man stood, sheathing the dagger. He waltzed over to the crate and pulled one of the swords out. He inspected the blade and gave a low whistle. ¡°Perfect steel again. You and your pa have quality work, son.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir. We work hard.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Hark, by the way,¡± he mentioned as he pulled a leather pouch from his pocket. He slipped out a few silver coins and handed them to me. They made a satisfying jingle falling into my hand. ¡°Would you be interested in traveling with us?¡±


    I was shocked at the offer. My mind raced at the implication. It sounded like a dream come true, but my heart filled with dread. I forced myself to speak. ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir, but I don¡¯t see why you would ask me. I¡¯m just a blacksmith¡¯s boy.¡±


    Hark clapped me on the back. ¡°You look old enough to leave your old pa. And besides, the metal workers we have could learn a thing or two. I¡¯m not joking when I said your work was quality. The best and fastest swords I¡¯ve ever had commissioned.¡±


    I felt my chest swell with pride, but it was short lived. I knew Pa would be sent into a rage if he knew I wanted to leave. The only way out would be to marry and start my own family. It was the best way to escape Pa without a fight. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ll have to decline. It¡¯s an honor knowing you like our work so much though.¡±


    Hark nodded and gave me another pat on the back. ¡°If you change your mind, you know where to find me. The offer stands for as long as we¡¯ll be here.¡±


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± I replied. I shook the coins in my hand and gave him a thankful nod.


    I made my way back to the village. On my way there though, I ran into Gorgon. He was a thin, lanky man who always seemed to be carrying a dead animal of some sort. He had given us many things he hunted over the years. He was practically a member of the family.


    ¡°Hey, Gorgen, I thought you were-¡±


    He cut off my greeting. ¡°I was. I hunted the biggest deer you would¡¯ve ever saw. I even stopped by the town while I was away. And you¡¯d never guess what I seen,¡± he blurted. He always came home with fantastic stories of beasts bigger than he¡¯d ever seen.


    ¡°What was it that you saw?¡± I asked as we walked down the hill together. I noticed the dead squirrel attached to his belt. I wondered if he was going to offer it to Ma. The rabbit he gave us was almost gone.


    ¡°I saw a royal carriage,¡± he breathed. His eyes widened and he pointed his finger to punctuate ¡®royal carriage¡¯.


    I shook my head. The castle was about a three day¡¯s journey to the northwest. There was no way he saw a Sherwoods royal carriage this far south, even if they were headed to the neighboring kingdom.


    ¡°Not a Sherwoods one,¡± he added for clarity.


    I felt my stomach drop. ¡°It was a Bloodtide one?¡±


    He nodded vigorously. ¡°But that¡¯s not it.¡±


    If a Bloodtide royal carriage was coming this way then they were retrieving a spouse from our kingdom for the heir to marry. They lived in a matriarchy so their system was backwards. They must have been fetching a prince. If they did, I didn¡¯t even know we had a prince for them to fetch. My mind raced at the implication. If what Gorgen even said was true. ¡°What else?¡± I asked, waiting for an equally ridiculous thing to come out of his mouth.


    ¡°Iara was in the carriage.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I gasped. My feet almost slipped from under me. I stopped walking. I couldn''t muster the strength to move.


    ¡°That was my reaction. So I did some diggin¡¯. Turns out she¡¯s marryin¡¯ the Bloodtide prince next month. She was a princess and nobody told anybody. Did you know? She was close with you.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s marrying the prince?¡± I asked, my voice trembling. She had lied to me. She didn¡¯t want to marry me to travel. She rejected me to marry another man. I felt betrayal cut through my chest.


    Gorgen kept talking but I didn¡¯t even hear him. He didn¡¯t have a reason to lie about this. And it would fit. Iara had left the night he said he saw the carriage. She didn¡¯t tell me where she was going. And usually Rey would go with her but she was still around, harassing villagers like usual. I felt my mouth go dry, my limbs go numb. I didn¡¯t even notice I had made it home. I didn¡¯t even feel myself eat dinner or go up to my tiny room.


    Her note said she cared for me though. I felt my ears get hot and my eyes dripped tears. I quickly wiped them away. I wouldn¡¯t let myself cry. All of this had to be a misunderstanding. She would never lie, would she? Iara was the kindest person I knew.


    I would write to her. If she was truly at the palace, she could write back to me right away. I pulled out my old notebook. It was a notebook Iara had given me herself. She helped me learn to read and write with it. I pushed the tender memory away and started to scratch my pen against the paper.


    Iara, I hope this letter finds you. You said your travels needed to start immediately. I am worried about you. I heard news that you are to marry a vampire. I can¡¯t believe this. If you did ever care for me, please write me back to clear up this misunderstanding. You said you would marry me the day before you left and I¡¯d like to believe you meant it. I still want you to be my future. I love you with all my heart. Yours, Telvin.


    The next day I gave a courier all the coins I had and asked him to send my letter. I only hoped things would turn out the way I dreamed. I couldn¡¯t imagine a future without Iara. I couldn¡¯t imagine a future of staying here in this place.

 Sandcastles

    MALACHI II


    I was woken at the first fall of the sun. I dragged myself out of bed feeling like I had only just fallen asleep. Which was probably the case. I felt falling asleep was the hardest part of my day. I tossed and turned for what felt like hours. So much was on my mind recently. I should request sleeping potions.


    Getting out of bed, I was forced to see the mess I left everything in. The spilled tea was still all over my end table. Clothes were everywhere, covering the floor and any unlucky chair around. I really needed to clean up after myself more. I don¡¯t understand why it was so hard.


    I turned away from my mess and dressed myself. I tied my hair back and slipped on my usual coat. Since I knew what the rest of the night had in store, I grabbed my trunk key. I will wear my gloves tonight. They were light, soft leather ones my mother had enchanted. That was her blessing. She had an affinity for enchantments. The runes on my gloves kept your hands at the perfect temperature. Never too hot and never too cold. Mundane things but they were my most comfortable pair of gloves I¡¯ve ever had the pleasure of owning.


    I headed down to the dining hall. Most of my family was already there, waiting for the food to be served. Mother sat at the head of the table already, Father to her right. I took my seat on her left. A seat down, Jeremiah had a book open under the table. He glanced over the empty seat between us. When he looked at me, he instantly noticed my hands.


    ¡°Why are you wearing gloves?¡± he asked.


    Mother and Father both looked down to my hands. I suddenly felt self-conscious. I balled my hands into fists and dropped them under the table. ¡°The Princess has a very invasive blessing, as she put it.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Grandle asked. He was seated two down from Father, next to his own  mother, Lady Peony. ¡°Her blessing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m the one who should decide to disclose that,¡± I shot at him. He gave me an exaggerated frown.


    Lunette on the other side of her mother spoke up then. ¡°When you touch her she can feel your emotions, right?¡± she said.


    Mother¡¯s hand went to her mouth. ¡°Oh my, I touched her without knowing.¡±


    Before anyone could say anything else, the Princess arrived. We all stood and greeted her with a bow. We only sat down after she did. She was already the picture of beauty. The dress she wore today was a soft yellow. It had a corset back and a high neckline. Her sleeves ended right at her wrists in lace. Her long hair was braided and rolled up just behind her right ear. Judging by all the pins, Elisif was trying not to have many hairs get loose from it tonight. Even though she was pretty enough to keep me looking, she was uncomfortable. You could tell by the way she sat, rigid and unrelaxed. I pulled my eyes away before I  made her any more uneasy.


    The Princess greeted everyone with a nervous smile. ¡°Good morn- er, evening,¡± she stammered.


    ¡°Good evening! How did you sleep?¡± My mother asked. I heard Jer turn the page in his book.


    Iara glanced over at my little brother and turned back to the Queen. ¡°I slept fine.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell us about your blessing? I don¡¯t think anyone asked you yet,¡± Aunt Peony said, giving her daughter a pointed look. Lunette scowled and grabbed her glass to sip it in silence.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t think I would-¡±


    Jer interrupted her. ¡°Lunette already told everyone,¡± he sighed, flipping another page in his book.


    Princess Iara¡¯s face turned bright red and she looked at her in horror. Before she could speak, Mother said ¡°It¡¯s fine, no one is offended. We will all be more careful now.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry. I should learn to control my blessing better,¡± she replied.


    ¡°We all struggled with our abilities at some point,¡± Father added. I suppose he would know the most out of all of us at the table.


    ¡°What is your blessing?¡± she asked. She was probably ready for the conversation about her to be over.


    After idle chit chat and our breakfast being served, we were rushed to our carriage. I got in the open top carriage first and offered my hand to help her in. She paused but looked taken aback when she noticed my glove. She furrowed her brows and placed her hand in mine. She sat next to me, careful to be far enough away that our arms didn¡¯t brush. As the other carriages were getting ready, I looked up to the starry sky. I could already see the lanterns floating up. The city would be a full out festival by now.


    As we left the palace grounds, people lined Carith¡¯s streets. There were streamers and colorful banners hung off every building. The cobbled paths were littered with confetti and flower petals. People cheered as the Princess rode by. I kept looking over at her to see her reaction. She was amazed by the city. Her eyes shone like a child¡¯s. People reached out in hopes to brush her hand. When she did finally reach her hand out, her nerves must have eased. She looked less rigid. The people she brushed hands with were all here to cheer for her and she must have felt that.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been so. . .¡± She searched for the right word.


    ¡°Celebrated?¡± I asked.


    She nodded and gave me a smile. ¡°Celebrated.¡± But her smile fell quickly. She pulled back her excited expression.


    She didn¡¯t say much else the entire parade. Once we made it back to the palace, we had a light lunch and then Mother shoved us out and ordered me to show her the palace. I sighed and started leading her down the halls. I made sure to be out of earshot before I spoke.


    ¡°If you want to go back to your room for a rest, you can tell me,¡± I said.


    ¡°Actually, can you show me to the library? I¡¯ve been dying to go,¡± she replied. Her hands clasped and came up to her chest.


    ¡°Of course,¡± I said. Although I had really hoped she wanted to be alone. I felt as though being with her caused her discomfort. I felt uneasy at every turn. As soon as I thought she was enjoying herself, something darkened her face.


    I turned down the corridors that led us to one of the palace¡¯s libraries. It was the closest one to our rooms so I thought it was best to show her this one. There were a few scribes about. I was glad to see Master Ivar wasn¡¯t among them. The Princess scanned the many shelves in excitement. She pulled out tomb after dusty tomb to take back to her room. We had at least a dozen. Once she checked out the titles I helped her carry them back to where she was staying. When we reached the room, I set the tall stack down on her tea table.


    ¡°Thank you for carrying them,¡± she smiled. ¡°I never asked, where is your room? Is it far from here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not very far,¡± I replied, amused. If she didn¡¯t know I resided right across the hall, we should keep it that way.


    ¡°That¡¯s good then. I would like to spend the rest of the night reading if that¡¯s okay with you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t mind,¡± I said quickly. I regretted what came out of my mouth next but I couldn¡¯t help but be polite. ¡°You know though, the next few nights will be much busier than this one. Are you sure there is nothing else I can show you?¡±


    She bit her lip and looked at her open window. She had a perfect view of the inky ocean. ¡°Actually,¡± she mumbled. ¡°If we won¡¯t have any more time, maybe you could take me to the beach?¡± She turned her big brown eyes on me. The way she looked at me made my chest constrict.


    I forced myself not to turn my lips downward. ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t. We aren¡¯t supposed to leave the palace without a knight present.¡±


    ¡°Really? You can¡¯t ever leave by yourself?¡±


    ¡°Well, I can,¡± I said slowly. ¡°I just shouldn¡¯t. I should not show you. But if you really want to go I can take you.¡±


    She breathed out heavily and looked back at her window. ¡°I don¡¯t need to go,¡± she mumbled. She sounded as disappointed as one could be.


    I mirrored her sigh. ¡°Come on.¡±


    I turned and swung her door open. She jumped and followed behind me. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°As sure as I¡¯ll ever be.¡±


    She followed close behind as we weaved through the halls towards the east courtyard. I led her through the overgrown lot to the rusted gate and turned to her. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind walking in the woods,¡± I said as I pushed the gate open.


    She brushed past me to duck under the low hanging ivy. She sucked in a sharp breath as she took in the forest. I pulled the gate closed behind me and put my hands on my hips. I scanned the trees around us. Bushes and vines grew in every direction. Large thick trees scraped the sky above. It was hard to spot stars through some of the leaves. The canopy was so thick. I looked over to the Princess. Her hands were on her face in a show of amazement. It was the only time I had ever been out here with another person. It felt strange to bring someone out here. It was stranger still that I didn¡¯t hesitate to bring her out here.


    ¡°Do you enjoy forests?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oh do I ever,¡± she breathed. ¡°I already see so many things I can collect for potions.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a witch? Well, I should¡¯ve already known if you lived with Lady Rey,¡± I said. I watched as she rushed through the foliage, picking at leaves and thickets.


    I led her slowly through the brush so she could have her fun. She looked in her element out here. Instead of being stiff and awkward she moved through the trees like a pixie. Leaves started to tangle in her skirts and her hair loosened from some of the pins. She didn¡¯t care at all though. It reminded me of how I felt in the woods. Free.


    ¡°Is this where you were when you came back that first night?¡± Princess Iara asked as she came over to me. She offered me a leaf without a word about it. I took it, my leather covered fingers holding it up to the moonlight. I was embarrassed to say I couldn¡¯t identify it. I could name every animal that spent time in the woods, but I knew little to nothing about the foliage.


    ¡°Yes it is. I like hunting,¡± I admitted. There was no use in lying to her. She had seen me at my worst already.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    ¡°Is it something to do with your blessing?¡±


    ¡°I suppose,¡± I mused. I slipped the little green leaf into my pocket.


    ¡°What is your blessing?¡±


    ¡°I never miss.¡± As we passed a bush I pulled a small twig off one of the branches. I flicked it up without looking and turned to her. Sure enough, the twig came back down and bounced right off her nose.


    ¡°Hey,¡± she snapped, trying to catch it. She fumbled and lost it before she could even find it.


    I laughed. ¡°Sorry, Princess.¡±


    She frowned and rubbed her nose. ¡°Can you please call me Iara.¡±


    I frowned back at her and kept moving forward. ¡°It feels quite improper, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    She sighed and quickened her pace to stay in step with me. ¡°Well, I have another question then. Elisif told me when someone blood bonds, they share a lifespan. Does that mean a human will live as long as their vampire or if one dies the other does?¡±


    ¡°Both are true.¡± I had to hold back a sigh at having to explain this. Lady Rey must not have taught her anything while they lived in their little cottage. ¡°There is no natural cause that will kill a vampire. So anyone from another patronage will live far past their life expectancy. But if the vampire¡¯s partner were to be killed, the vampire would follow,¡± I explained. ¡°Are you worried about it?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°No, not at all.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the idea of drinking anything but animal blood anyway,¡± I added.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never had blood from a person?¡± The Princess asked. She looked a bit surprised.


    ¡°No, not even from-¡° I stopped myself mid sentence.


    ¡°Not even from who?¡± she pressed. ¡°A lover?¡± she teased.


    ¡°No,¡± I replied icily.


    As I broke from the trees, stepping into the sand, the Princess reacted just the same as she had when stepping into the forest. She ran right up to the wet sand. She stopped short of the waves, watching the water ebb and flow in amazement. I kicked off my shoes and called for her to do the same. I rolled up my pants and stepped into the waves. They lapped gently across my bare feet. She followed and pulled up all her skirts. The Princess stood close to me, her eyes never leaving the water. Every time a particularly large wave came and hit her legs higher than she expected she would squeal. She was so full of excitement it couldn¡¯t help but rub off on me.


    She gasped suddenly and I looked over at her, startled. She gathered all her skirts in one hand and pointed next to my foot. Her eyes were bright and bewildered. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± she gasped.


    I looked down and saw what she meant. It was a seashell. A large conch at that. It was soft pinks and browns. Spines jutted out on the largest part of the spiral. I plucked it from the water and offered it to her. She took it in her one free hand and looked it over. ¡°It¡¯s a conch shell. There are all sorts of them,¡± I told her.


    She turned the shell over and over in her hands, studying every inch of it. When she was done, she slipped the conch into her bundle of skirts as if it were a pouch. Her eyes quickly went back to the ground, scanning for more. She must never have been to a beach before. I wondered how she would react if I took her to the tide pools.


    I joined her in looking for seashells. When I would find one I would show her and tell her which kind it was. She soaked up the information as if it gave her life. Her jaw dropped when I told her things lived in them before they washed up here. She started to amass quite the collection. When it got to be too many for her skirts to hold, she dropped a pile just shy of the waves. She got on her knees and started to make a small mound in the sand.


    ¡°Building sandcastles?¡± I asked. I came over to her, dropping a loire comb into her pile.


    The smile that I expected to see wasn¡¯t there. She glanced up at me and then back down to the pile of sand she had been forming. The blond brushed her hands on her skirts, leaving behind trails of wet sand. ¡°I was going to make this as an offering to Loire, but it seems silly now.¡±


    ¡°Silly?¡± I asked. I looked down at both of us. I was shoeless, my coat and pants soaked with seawater. The Princess¡¯s dress was ruined, caked with sand and twigs from the brush. It certainly was silly, but I was never allowed to be this way. Out here I could be as silly as I wanted. We both could.


    Her reply was only a single nod. She turned her eyes to her pitiful building and heaved a sigh. ¡°Would this even be a good offering to Loire?¡±


    I got on my knees next to her, reaching my hands into the damp sand. It felt strange through my leather gloves. I thought about taking them off, but I didn¡¯t want to risk my skin touching hers again. ¡°Have you ever built a sandcastle before?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she mumbled. Her arms crossed, hugging her sides. She avoided my gaze.


    I chuckled. ¡°Then it would be silly to make one for Loire. I¡¯ll show you how to build one and then maybe the water goddess won¡¯t be so insulted.¡±


    The Princess gave a small laugh. The sound bubbled through the air and forced a smile onto my own lips. As we molded sandy walls with our hands, I couldn¡¯t help but feel close with her. I couldn¡¯t remember the last time I had shown anyone a genuine smile. Sharing this with Princess Iara didn¡¯t send me into a panic like it would with others. She was hard not to trust. She seemed vibrant and true, unlike so many people I had grown up around. It was a breath of fresh air.


    Our castle had become a large structure. It had four towers and walls surrounding it. There were windows carved into the sides and I managed to make tall thin spires at the top. I had taken a lot of inspiration from the castles more north than my home. As some final touches, we stuck shells into the sides of it. I hoped the goddess of the ocean accepted this sort of offering. I personally never gave offerings to any gods before. I didn¡¯t know how it worked. Some of the shells were too heavy for the sand though. The castle caved and the Princess cried out. Sand slid down, covering her shells and her knees.


    ¡°It all fell,¡± she pouted. She reached into the soft sand and let it slide through her fingers in defeat.


    ¡°We could start fresh?¡± I offered.


    She sighed and got up. ¡°Alright,¡± she replied.


    I got up as well and led her back to the lapping waves. I didn¡¯t even notice the sun rising over the water until I faced it. The soft morning light was like a haze over the sky. It blurred out the stars and made the almost black water turn to deep blue. I¡¯m sure the Princess would have an easier time finding shells in the light, so I didn¡¯t say anything about it getting late. We scanned the water for more gems. Every time I found one, I would relinquish it to her. She would inspect it carefully and add it to her skirts once again.


    The Princess was leaning down for another shell when a particularly big wave hit her. She stumbled, dropping all her skirts and shells and started to fall back. I grabbed her in a panic and pulled her against me. Her head collided with my chest and I held her tight to me. ¡°Careful, Princess,¡± I laughed.


    She looked up at me, the morning light casting cool tones over her. ¡°Iara,¡± I whispered. She blushed then. I leaned closer to her, letting my forehead almost touch hers.


    Her eyes widened when she realized what I was doing. She gasped and pulled away from me. I let her go as soon as she resisted. She stumbled back and splashed water up. I almost thought she would fall again. She steadied and shot me a startled look. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± she snapped.


    ¡°Don¡¯t?¡± I asked, my voice taking a harsher tone than I had meant it to.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use my name, and don¡¯t flirt with me,¡± she yelled. Her face was bright red by now.


    I held up my hands in a show of surprise. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± was all I could manage in reply.


    ¡°Y-you should be,¡± she stammered. Her lip started to tremble and her eyes swam. She turned away from me as a tear fell down her cheek. The Princess trudged back to shore, her skirts heavy with water now.


    What the hell happened?


    I started retrieving the shells. I was completely soaked as well and just as confused. I felt guilty. Was I being far too inappropriate? I was shocked to realize how comfortable I got around her. I reached out and touched her without consent and I used her first name. My ears felt hot and I ground my teeth. I never meant to make her feel uncomfortable. I glanced at shore and saw she was sitting at the tree line, her legs hugged tightly to her chest. Her shoulders hitched with sobs. My heart sank. I had made her cry that hard. I finished gathering the shells and walked over to where she was. I placed the shells on the ground in front of her and sat down.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered. ¡°I will take you right to your room and you don¡¯t have to see me all night tomorrow.¡±


    She peaked at me from behind her knees. Her eyes went to the pile of shells I recovered. She set her forehead back against her knees and sighed heavily. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You were about to touch me.¡±


    I felt my stomach tie into knots. ¡°I won¡¯t touch you without your consent again. I never meant to-¡±


    ¡°I wish I didn¡¯t have this blessing,¡± she interrupted.


    I could never understand what she felt. I had loved my blessing from the very first time I ever shot an arrow. It was truly a gift. The ability I had was strong. It was the one thing I liked about myself. I suppose not everyone was afforded the same joy from their gifts. Some gifts were better never given. I struggled to find something to say to console her.


    ¡°At least you can tell when someone is trustworthy or not,¡± I said eventually.


    She looked at me from behind her knees again. ¡°Sometimes it makes me not able to trust myself,¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    She wiped her face with the back of her hand. Her eyes were puffy and red, her nose dripped. She took a deep breath in and shook her head. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know if the things I feel are always my own feelings. My blessing makes me see other¡¯s emotions and thoughts so vividly it¡¯s hard to separate them sometimes.¡±


    The idea of losing my own autonomous thoughts with a single touch horrified me. Such a thing obviously troubled her. It would trouble anyone. She probably felt like she wasn¡¯t herself. That was a feeling I could relate to, even if it was watered down in comparison to what she experienced.


    ¡°Well, what are you feeling right now?¡± I asked. I leaned forward, my elbows on my knees. ¡°Speak up and don¡¯t think too hard.¡±


    ¡°What am I feeling?¡± she whispered. Her face fell into a pensive expression. It was like she had never considered it before.


    ¡°Yes. Say what¡¯s on your mind,¡± I urged.


    ¡°Well, I really like the beach,¡± she mumbled. ¡°And I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re so nice,¡± she added.


    I snorted. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    Her face turned red and she leaned forward. Her wet hair fell over one of her shoulders, almost completely out of the braid now. ¡°I just never imagined a vampire to be so considerate. Not that I think your patronage is inconsiderate,¡± she rambled. ¡°I have never been around vampires before. I have only heard what people in my village used to say and the few books Rey gave me.¡±


    Humans with their short life spans remembered things differently than my patronage. History was lost more often for them than it was for us. My mother was over two hundred years old. She had been just a girl during the last years of the war against humans. She could give you first hand accounts of things that happened. But humans only had what knowledge managed to be passed down. It was twisted and darker than it seemed. A lot of humans still feared vampires, and honestly for good reason. If their only knowledge about us is killing and draining their blood, then it was only natural they would be scared. And not too many people got to meet vampires. The other mortal patronages far outnumbered us now, and we tended to stay among our own people.


    ¡°I¡¯m not mad,¡± I assured her. ¡°As long as you feel differently now.¡±


    Princess Iara tucked her hands under her knees and nodded. So many things passed through her face. Each thought was worn without holding anything back. This was why I felt at ease with her. She was easy to read.


    ¡°What else are you feeling?¡± I asked. ¡°Try thinking about your own emotions more than others.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s selfish though,¡± she muttered. Her lips turned down in a slight frown. Frowns didn¡¯t fit her round, freckled face.


    ¡°Not keeping your thoughts your own is selfish. It¡¯s cruel to yourself,¡± I told her. I let my hand rest over my heart. ¡°If you take the thoughts of others too often, you won¡¯t be yourself.¡±


    Her eyes swam with more tears. She pressed her forehead to her knees again as she cried. I was hit with the desire to soothe her. I reached my hand out but hesitated. I still had my gloves on despite being soaked through. Even if her blessing wouldn¡¯t activate, it didn¡¯t give me the right to touch her without permission. I pulled my hand back and bit my tongue. What do I even say to her? I had only made her cry again.


    I felt the sun on the back of my neck and stifled a sigh. I straightened and brushed some sand off my pants. ¡°We should go back. The sun is up.¡±


    ¡°Will you burn?¡± she asked.


    I laughed. I couldn¡¯t help myself. ¡°I won¡¯t burst into flames if that was your question. Worst that will happen is a headache,¡± I said.


    Her cheeks reddened this time with embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I offered her a hand to help her up. ¡°Don¡¯t be.¡±


    She took my hand in hers and I pulled her up. She bent down to pick up her shells and we both went back into the trees. Our walk back was in silence. I couldn¡¯t help but keep mulling my words over in my head. If she did see inside my head, she knew I didn¡¯t have a clue how to feel. How could I give her advice I couldn¡¯t even follow myself? I was almost certain our time spent together was a mistake. She wouldn¡¯t be able to bear another minute alone in my presence after we got back. Maybe it was better that way too. I wasn¡¯t deserving of her company. She was like a ray of sunshine. She was bright and intense. I would only bring her down more like I had today.

 Dread

    JEREMIAH


    I know rushing to the abandoned courtyard would just mean I had to wait longer. Kenneth had a very strict work schedule and would probably be late. But I couldn¡¯t hold in my excitement. I scanned the empty lot, thinking of the spot that had the most coverage. There were plenty of patches of tall, overgrown grass, or bushes that had been left untouched. They all would offer concealment from any windows that someone might be passing by. Once I decided on the spot I shrugged off my bag and sat it down gently. I peeked into the leather and smiled at the glittering egg. It shone even in the muted light inside my bag.


    I stood and started to gather any stones I could find. I would need to make an enclosed space so we wouldn¡¯t set fire to any nearby plants. If the fire burned as hot as it needed to, it would practically be an explosion. I wanted to make sure I had as many safety precautions as I could gather. I even had a pale of murky water from the fountain on standby.


    Kenneth came just as I finished the stone enclosure. The sun had started to light the sky into a light grey.


    ¡°What¡¯s the circle?¡± he asked as he neared.


    ¡°We can¡¯t set the entire courtyard on fire,¡± I told him. ¡°Obviously.¡± I shoved his arm. I pointed to the bucket as well. ¡°Even got the fire brigade.¡±


    He gave me a mean look and laughed. ¡°I have the fire salts.¡± Kenneth produced a small glass jar. Inside were the bright red grains that gave off the soft glow of heat. Across the neck of the jar were small white runes painted over the glass. It was for protection. If the jar wasn¡¯t enchanted, the salts would melt right through. ¡°Be very careful and don¡¯t touch any of the grains. You¡¯ll be burned badly.¡±


    I nodded and he handed me the jar. Even with the runes on the glass I could feel how warm the embers were. I grabbed the egg as carefully as I could and placed it in the circle. The stones were parted just enough to hold the egg perfectly. Kenneth crouched next to me and helped arrange some sticks to make a point above the egg. It would ensure all sides of the shell were touched by the fire. When he was done, it formed an almost cozy looking enclosure around it. I then held up the jar and Kenneth backed away. I stood and readied myself. Taking a deep breath, I counted down silently with my fingers.


    I dumped the entire jar out onto the twigs and jumped back. The heat still hit me like a wall. The plump of fire almost burned my eyebrows right off. I stumbled back in shock, tripping over my own feet. I fell back hard on my ass. Before I could even collect myself, the fire crawled outside the stones I had placed. My heart sank and I scrambled for the bucket. Half of the contents sloshed over my shirt front. I dumped it on the spreading fire, but it didn¡¯t even make a dent. The flames spread to my bag and I yelled out. The leather was burned to a crisp before I could even reach for it. The heat was unbearable this close. I had to retreat. It burned my eyes and hurt my lungs. Kenneth was already on the other side of the courtyard, watching the fire spread in horror.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    ¡°I told you to be careful!¡± he screamed. ¡°We¡¯re both dead!¡±


    I almost jumped out of my skin when I saw the rusted old gate swing open. My brother came rushing over, looking at the raging fire that I had started. ¡°What the hell did you do, Jeremiah?¡± he hollered.


    The Princess followed and gasped when she saw the huge fire quickly expanding. Shells fell from her hands in shock. It would have been comical if there wasn¡¯t a disaster unfolding in front of us.


    ¡°We have to get out of here and tell the guards,¡± Kenneth said frantically.


    ¡°Wait,¡± The Princess called.


    ¡°Wait?¡± I cried.


    I watched as she lifted her hands and pushed forward in one fluid motion. She was muttering something under her breath that I couldn¡¯t quite hear. She moved her hands, her body shifting back and forth. Then with one final large thrust, a gust of wind ripped through the burning courtyard. The wind pushed hard against me, making me stumble. I fell back and clung to Kenneth for support. Once the wind was gone, the embers settled. The fire was completely snuffed out. She had put it out with no more than fancy hand motions.


    She looked over to us and nervously tugged on her dirty dress. ¡°Is everyone okay?¡±


    ¡°Are you a witch?¡± Kenneth breathed.


    She nodded once, her eyes turning to the ground.


    My hands shook as I walked over to where my egg was. Just under the ashes, the shell uncracked and unphased, it remained. The opal still had it¡¯s dull glow even through the black soot. I jumped when I heard the Princess right next to me ask, ¡°Is that a dragon egg?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I grumbled. I couldn¡¯t lie to her. She already saw it.


    ¡°Wow,¡± she breathed. She made the same motion that she did before, this one much quicker. A small breeze blew the egg shell clean. She reached her hand out for it but I stopped her. ¡°I would like it if you didn¡¯t touch it,¡± I said. The thought of her taking it to use for potions or spells horrified me. I gave her an uneasy stare as I inched myself between her and the egg.


    She let her hand fall back to her side and she stepped back. She didn¡¯t try to hide the disappointment in her face. ¡°Right. My apologies.¡±


    I grabbed the egg. It was still warm to the touch, but not hot. I tucked it just under my coat. Hopefully this was discrete enough to take it through the halls. ¡°Are you going to tell Mother?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Me?¡± The Princess asked. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I certainly should,¡± Malachi snapped. I felt his knuckles dig into my hair and rub roughly. I pulled away and gave him a venomous look. ¡°But I won¡¯t,¡± he finished. He crossed his arms. ¡°If no one asks about the fire in the abandoned courtyard I would like to keep it a secret.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you Prince,¡± Kenneth breathed, bowing low to my brother. He looked more worried than all of us. ¡°My father would have my head if he found out.¡±


    ¡°Keep better company, Kenneth,¡± my brother sighed.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± I snapped. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room now. Thank you, Ky,¡± I mumbled.


    With that, Kenneth and I rushed back into the palace and went our separate ways. I felt a blossom of dread growing in my chest. I was worried about the princess knowing. I knew my brother must trust her by now, but I didn''t. There was nothing stopping her from telling everyone who would listen to her. She certainly had enough people throwing themselves forth to be in her company. And I knew everyone would take the side of the future queen.

 I like you

    IARA


    When I got back to my room, Elisif was there. She had a mannequin dressed in another very regal looking gown that I could only assume I had to wear tomorrow. She gasped when she turned to look at me. My clothes were weighted down with water and my hair stuck to my head in ropey strands. My hands went to cover my face as my eyes burn again.


    ¡°What happened?¡± she cried out. She came over and grabbed my hand. Concern flooded through me. Elisif was so kind. I never felt overwhelmed when she touched me. She was the only source of support I felt I had here.


    ¡°I had a nice time at the beach,¡± I cried. My voice shook. I had a really nice time at the beach. The Prince was kind to me. He went out of his way to make me as comfortable as he could. He wore gloves and made sure to be careful when touching me. He measured each word with such care to make me feel safe and at ease. And it was working. I felt comfortable with him. His words played over and over in my head. He never once touched me to sway my feelings either. No one had ever treated me so respectfully in my life. Was I forming a crush on him? I couldn¡¯t have been. It was only the second day I knew him.


    My mind kept pulling me back to Telvin. He had comforted me at the darkest time in my life. When he touched me, I was sure I loved him. I knew he liked me and it only served to amplify my fondness for him. Would it be just as easy to replace my feelings for Vi with feelings for the Prince? It was why I pulled away so frantically from him. What if this would just be over exaggerated the same way it had been with Vi? I didn¡¯t want to grow resentment at being touched any more than I did now. I needed more time before Prince Malachi touched me again. Like he said, I needed to solidify my own feelings before I felt others.


    ¡°You had a nice time at the beach and you are upset?¡± Elisif¡¯s voice pulled me back from my rambling thoughts.


    ¡°Yes!¡± I yelled. I let my hands drop and I started to tug at all the wet fabric still clinging to me. ¡°Not to mention I need to set out offerings to Aither now,¡± I said through gritted teeth. I had small offerings already set to go in my leather pouch, but I would need to prepare something bigger. I invoked more power than I ever had to put out the fire. I still felt the tingle of wind coursing through my body. It was always invigorating when calling upon the powers of the gods. Nothing was quite like it, but it came at a price. If I didn¡¯t offer something to them in the form of food or other valuables, I would fall out of favor.


    Elisif came over to me, reaching to the wet ties of my dress. The fabric was stuck together with the weight of the water pulling it down. She managed to loosen the knots though. ¡°The wind god? Why?¡± As she spoke, she tugged the dress off my shoulders and I stepped out of it the rest of the way.


    I threw off my under dresses and went to the wardrobe for some sleepwear. ¡°Long story. I just want to get to my reading,¡± I said in a tight voice. I longed for solitude to sort through my thoughts.


    ¡°Alright,¡± my lady-in-waiting sighed. She helped me slip a soft sleeping gown over my head. ¡°But keep in mind you have another long night ahead of you.¡±


    I sat on the bed still too big for me and grabbed one of the old tombs piled on the end stand. ¡°Every night has been long since coming here,¡± I snapped.


    Elisif smiled apologetically. ¡°I know,¡± she said as she flicked her hand. The hairbrush sitting on the table floated toward her like a butterfly fluttering through the air. A very handy blessing, much more handy than my curse. She sat behind me and gathered the tangled cords of my hair. ¡°But tomorrow will be the biggest yet. The wedding.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I gasped. I almost dropped the book in my hands. I turned around to face her, my wet hair whipping her arm.


    ¡°Yes, the Queen moved the day of the wedding as something came up recently. She wanted the union to be solidified faster. She announced it at dinner but you and the Prince missed the meal,¡± Elisif informed me.


    I felt my eyes sting. I turned back around and bit my lip. Everything was happening so fast and without my say in any of it. Once we were married in front of all the gods, that was it. My life wouldn¡¯t be my own anymore. I would be sworn to another. I couldn¡¯t break a promise to the gods, or I¡¯d risk all my magical power. It felt like a dreadful end more than a hopeful beginning. I wanted only to study my craft and learn the mystery of my mother. I wasn¡¯t afforded either of those things.


    I knew what Rey¡¯s blessing was. She saw everything that was going to happen. She had always been adamant in only giving me enough information to reach the conclusion she thought was best. What about this future was desirable to me though? I didn¡¯t want to marry the Prince. I didn¡¯t even want to marry Vi. I wanted nothing more than to focus on my life. I wanted to seek out knowledge and become stronger. All this royalty business was in the way of that. I was so sure Rey had gotten this one wrong. She couldn¡¯t have possibly seen a future where I was happy being a wife.


    ¡°I know you must be upset about marrying him so soon,¡± Elisif broke the silence. She ran the brush through my now smooth hair. ¡°But remember that you are going to be one of the first humans to be our queen. Everyone has great expectations of you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, first human queen?¡± I asked. I pushed the book off my lap and turned back around to face her.


    She let my hair go and gave me a smile. ¡°Usually the heir is a girl. Queen Gwendolyn was only able to have boys.¡± She brushed her strawberry hair behind her ear. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t say this, but after she had Jeremiah she was no longer able to conceive children. I think she¡¯s pushing the wedding forward so you can be her daughter sooner.¡±


    I knew patronages with goddesses were more woman centered societies, but it still threw me off that the heir was expected to be a girl. For me to be the queen must have been abnormal to put it lightly. I was surprised that people weren''t opposed. Or maybe I just didn¡¯t know of the opposers. I looked down at my crossed legs and cleared my throat. ¡°Am I even qualified to rule this kingdom then?¡±


    ¡°I believe so,¡± Elisif said without hesitation. ¡°Once you blood bond with Malachi, you have as much time as you need to prepare. With him, I think you will thrive.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what else to say. Talking in certainties like that made me sad. Last week I had never even considered a prince would be my future. Now it was my only future. Elisif left me to sleep and I laid in the big empty bed alone. Would I really thrive with the Prince? My cheeks grew hot. I was only forming a crush on a man who was nice to me. Not anything serious. It embarrassed me to admit it. I had a small crush on him but I was marrying him tomorrow. I covered my face and groaned. I thought there would be more time.


    Vi popped back into my thoughts again. Just a few days ago I had been considering a marriage with him. My life was so different from then. In the span of less than a week, I was a kingdom away and a newly found princess. I longed to tell Vi about what happened. No matter what happened to me, he was my friend. And he was a friend I told almost everything to. My heart ached with loneliness at the thought of not being able to confide in him.


    I gasped in shock when I was nudged awake. I didn¡¯t even realize I had fallen asleep. Elisif greeted me with her usual bright smile and turned to open my window. She let the cool night breeze trickle in and wake me up.


    ¡°Almost the new moon,¡± she commented. The moon was a sliver in the sky. It looked like a smile mocking me. The new moon meant change. And to think I had the same thought about my marriage to Telvin.


    Elisif yanked me up to start dressing. I felt like it took so long every morning for her to dress me, but today was exceptionally complex. There were at least three extra layers more than usual. My wedding dress was large and far too flashy for my likes. I longed for the simple brown dress I used to wear. It was only two layers and was worn to my body. These dresses felt scratchy and stiff. Once my dress was on and pulled into perfection, she started on my hair. She took the jeweled pins to tie up braids into intricate loops upon my head. ¡°Your hair is so beautiful,¡± she would always comment. She must have liked how long it was. I was beginning to think I should cut it all off. It would save hours of my life if she didn¡¯t have to do it every evening.


    Once Elisif was done, she placed the crown upon my head. I had been dreading the day I had to wear it. The thing had been hidden in the silk bag on my tea table since I came here. To be honest I avoided it like the plague. To my relief, none of the metal touched my scalp. I couldn¡¯t imagine what my day would have been like if it was touching me. She took a step back to look at her handywork. It was as if I were a doll. My cheeks felt hot and I looked down at myself. The soft pink of the dress plumed out like a cloud around my legs. I bit my lip nervously. I wasn¡¯t even sure I could walk in this thing.


    Elisif and I were shown to our carriage. As we rode to the location, I was given a crash course in what I was meant to do. We were expected to get married in a few weeks, not today, so there were no rehearsals to prepare me. I was so nervous. I hoped it wouldn¡¯t show. When you¡¯re nervous you make more mistakes. I counted my breathing and tried to think of happy thoughts. Demarcus showing me the wonders of the forest, Vi coming to see me at the cottage every day, the Prince uttering my name in his honeyed accent. I felt my face get hot with the last thought. I most certainly had an embarrassingly huge crush on him.


    When the carriage stopped, I was helped out. I straightened and almost fell over immediately. I hadn¡¯t expected so many people to be here. It looked like everyone in Cerith was there. People of every patronage gathered in the streets, hung out windows, and stood on rooftops all around the town square. Some seats were filled out in front, packed with more people than I thought possible. Everyone was watching us, wanting to witness our binding. Everything seemed to be frozen. The world was quiet, waiting to watch our every move. It felt like even my heart stopped.


    I was led up the right set of stairs and stopped at the top of them. Across the stage, the Prince stood as well. On queue we both started to walk toward the center. Prince Malachi was dressed in his usual dark green, but his outfit was more ornate. His coat had golden lining along the hem, his shirt ruffled out at the collar. His hair was carefully braided back this time instead of loosely tied. As we stepped closer I could also see he had his hands gloved. I felt relieved that he did that for me. I didn¡¯t know if he was as nervous as me. Even if he was a fraction as nervous as me, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to bear it.


    He reached out his arm to lock elbows. I fumbled and got my hand caught in his sleeve. To my dismay, my hand trembled. I bit my lip and locked arms with him and we walked towards the back of the stage together. ¡°You¡¯re doing great, Princess,¡± he whispered to me. I felt my heart flutter.


    We stopped in front of the arch. Flowers and vines were woven into the metal of the structure. Under it was the head Priestess of Leda. She had on a star robe and her circlet was adorned by a dazzling moonstone. She started the ceremony to bind us, asking all the gods to witness. She thrust a glass of wine in both of our hands. I found it hard to listen, but once she was done with her speech, the Prince held his glass to my lips. I drank a sip and did the same for him. He took a notably larger drink than I did. If he needed it I suppose.


    ¡°Now meet, for the goddess longs for it,¡± the priestess announced.


    This was going to be the hard part for me. Just like traditional human weddings, I would need to kiss him. I had never even kissed Vi before. My first kiss would be with someone I¡¯ve only known for a few days, in front of hundreds of strangers. The Prince looked into my eyes, searching for my thoughts. He could see right through me. I felt his gloved hands rest on my arms and he leaned down. I pushed myself up so it could be over fast. Our lips met for an instant. He pulled away as fast as he could, but the feeling still lingered. The warmth from him and his emotions. My cheeks got hot again and I tried to push away the fluttering in my stomach. I was so childish, but it made me feel giddy. He wanted to kiss me.


    Everyone cheered. Flower petals were thrown at us and lanterns were set off just like at the parade. The city felt so alive with people every time I was out here. The Prince and I were led to a tall, wooden palanquin. It had a red curtain draped over the top. Beads the shape of the moon phases hung down proudly at each beam. Once we were seated, four men hoisted us up on their shoulders. We were carried through the streets for all to see. The Prince and I had our hands locked, sitting on the armrest between us. The glasses of wine were still held in our free hands. I was even more thankful for his gloves than I was before.


    I felt the Prince lean closer to me. I blushed and looked over at him. He was inches away. He glanced over at me and then down to my hand on my lap. ¡°Are you going to drink that?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The wine,¡± he replied in a low voice.


    I looked at my still full glass and then to his now empty one. ¡°Oh, I guess not.¡±


    He tilted his glass to me and I dumped my wine into it. I couldn¡¯t tell if my hand was shaking or if it was just the bumpiness of being carried. He leaned back away from me and went back to sipping at his second glass. I almost felt disappointed he didn¡¯t say much else to me the rest of our parade.


    Once we made our way back into the palace grounds, Elisif was there to greet me. She took me back to my room and had me change into a more casual dress. It didn¡¯t feel much more casual. It was made from the same material, the same color. It still reached the ground and made me feel itchy and uncomfortable. At least it was easier to walk in. She also took my hair out of the complicated style she had done from the morning and put it in a loose-fitting knot. The excess length fell down my left shoulder. The crown unfortunately remained. It was awkwardly heavy on my head, tugging slightly at the hairs that held it up. After my lady-in-waiting was satisfied with how I looked, she pulled me back down the winding halls, my head spinning. I felt like I would never get used to this sprawling palace.


    We entered a grand ballroom. The ceiling was so high it was humbling. It looked like it reached as high as the sky itself. Large and sparkling chandeliers hung over us, the glass on them shining like precious gems. Beautiful, detailed paintings adorned the walls and took my breath away. I wondered how many hours it took to complete even one of them. Some were scenes of landscapes. Rolling hills and mountains cut by winding rivers. Some paintings were no doubt portraits of royal family members. On one wall there were tables full of food and drinks. There was significantly more meat than at my welcome party. A large portion of it was almost raw too, dripping with blood. I suppose this is how vampires partied.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°Princess,¡± someone already started calling. It was the Queen. She bowed low to me and gave me a brilliant smile. Her eyes were bright and her smile lit the room. ¡°How is the day finding you? You look so stunning today,¡± she said.


    I bowed back and gave her the nicest smile I could muster. ¡°Thank you, my Queen,¡± I replied.


    ¡°I am sorry about the rushed ceremony. Some things have come to my attention and it was in everyone¡¯s best interest to move the date forward. I hope this didn¡¯t cause you too much trouble.¡± She placed a hand on my back and led me over to the food tables. I was glad she showed me to the table of actually cooked food. ¡°You may help yourself to whatever you like. The rest of the day is yours. It is your wedding day after all.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I repeated. ¡°And the change was no trouble at all.¡± I gave her another smile.


    She placed a glass of wine in my hand and grabbed one for herself. ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear it. Elisif will tell you of your schedule that starts later this week. I thought I¡¯d give you a few days to settle before your classes.¡±


    ¡°Classes?¡± I asked. Elisf had mentioned them before, but I didn¡¯t know much else about it.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied quickly. Before she could elaborate, something caught her attention across the room. ¡°Oh, excuse me,¡± she sighed. She took a large drink from her glass and sat it down. She rushed off to whatever caught her eye. Like mother, like son, I thought.


    I sipped at my glass and looked over the table for what they had to offer. I grabbed a small cube of cheese and popped it into my mouth. It was a sharp cheddar. I didn¡¯t get to eat cheese often. I have gotten to eat a lot of new things since coming here. I scanned the table again, setting my glass down and thinking about what to try next. Some of these things I didn¡¯t even know what they were. I¡¯m sure whatever it was it would taste amazing. I had grown a taste for sweets. I loved tarts and candies. I searched for those above anything else. One thing I didn¡¯t miss about my small cottage was how bland the food was there.


    My moment of peace was broken though. ¡°Princess,¡± I heard called behind me again. I recognized the voice too. It was Prince Grandle. I dreaded the conversation with him. He had been crude, to put it simply. I knew I had to be as polite as I could, but he made it unbelievably difficult.


    I turned to see he was already far too close to me for comfort. ¡°Hello,¡± I greeted.


    ¡°Would you like to share a dance with me?¡± He stretched his hand out to me. I glanced down at it and stepped back. His hands were bare. A chill went down my spine.


    ¡°No thank you. I have had a long evening so far,¡± I said nervously.


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± he laughed. He grabbed my hand and pulled me towards the dance floor.


    His feelings raced up my arm from where he grabbed me on the wrist. There were so many things swirling around. The fog mixed in my mind and made my head spin. I could have pulled away with discomfort, but I resisted the urge. I had to practice and now was a perfect time. If he was insistent on touching me, I might as well make it productive. As he clasped his hand in mine and rested the other on my hip, I focused on what I was feeling instead of what he was feeling. I needed to keep my own thoughts in the forefront so I wouldn''t get lost like I usually did.


    However he interrupted my thoughts by talking, much to my ire. ¡°How have you liked the kingdom so far?¡±


    I blinked, trying to move past the mist. ¡°I like it,¡± I muttered. He led me across the dancefloor with ease. If I had to dance I was glad he was leading. I had never danced like this before in my life. He grinned at people who saw us.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I could show you some special spots in the palace if you like,¡± he replied. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine my cousin gave you a very thorough tour.¡±


    ¡°Prince Malachi showed me enough,¡± I said. I thought back to our time at the beach. That thought pushed away a lot of the blur from what I felt from Prince Grandle. It made it more bearable to keep touching.


    Soon I felt another hand on my arm though. They had been careful to grab me over my sleeve though. I turned to see Elisif and I felt my shoulders relax. ¡°Princess, I hope Grandle isn¡¯t making you uncomfortable,¡± she said, giving him a side look.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t, was I Princess?¡± He crossed his arms over his chest.


    ¡°I. . .¡± I felt the words die on my tongue. I blinked rapidly as I thought I was seeing double. Once my mind cleared though, I recognized Lunette. I audibly sighed, thankful I wasn¡¯t going crazy.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Grandle was causing you discomfort,¡± she said. The man swiveled and gave his twin a fiery look.


    ¡°Lunette,¡± he hissed.


    ¡°Leave the ladies to talk, little boy,¡± she smirked. She flicked his forehead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t patronize me,¡± he snapped back. He nudged her away roughly with his elbow.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Elisif asked, her eyes full of concern.


    I watched as the twins bickered and walked towards the other side of the ballroom. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I told her. ¡°Have you spoken to your mother for me?¡± I asked. I wanted more than anything to get my mind off of Grandle. His thoughts were alarming and I wanted them cleared from my mind as fast as possible.


    ¡°Ah, no. Here, I can actually go find her now,¡± Elisif replied, her tone suggesting that she had forgotten. I sighed, knowing there was a lot on her plate. I couldn¡¯t get mad at her for it. ¡°Please, enjoy the night though. I will be back for you later, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said in a small voice. I sighed as my only friend disappeared out of the ballroom. I was alone once again. I didn¡¯t see her for hours after that.


    The party passed faster than I thought it would even if I was waiting for Elisif. Some people offered to dance with me. I declined and stayed close to the wine table. I might have had too much to drink as well. When Elisif took me back to my room at mid-morning, I felt lightheaded. I didn¡¯t even have the mind to ask her about my mother again. We entered my room and she undressed me like usual. I didn¡¯t even realize she had put me in a different sleep dress than the one I was used to until it was fully on.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I asked. I looked down at the more defined waistline. It was tight to my skin instead of loose and comfortable. This slip fell just above my knees instead of half way to the floor.


    ¡°You will be spending the night in your new room,¡± she said. Her eyebrows knitted together as she waited for my response.


    It took me longer to connect the dots than I''d like to admit. I forgot that the Prince and I were now husband and wife. I was expected to sleep in his room from now on. I shuddered at the thought of what else was expected of us. I had barely kissed for the first time. I felt my cheeks get hotter than they already were from the wine. ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± I cried out.


    Elisif didn¡¯t say anything. She went to the door and waited for me to follow. I felt my knees shake as I stepped forward. ¡°You aren¡¯t going to let me stay, are you?¡±


    ¡°It would be seen as improper for you not to at least spend tonight with Malachi,¡± Elisif said.


    I ground my teeth and eventually mustered the courage to walk forward. ¡°Alright. Show me to his room.¡±


    She opened the door and I followed behind. She walked straight across the hall to the identical door there. She gestured for me to open it myself. I lost all the courage to walk over.


    ¡°You mean to tell me he¡¯s been across the hall the entire time?¡± I squeeked.


    Elisif tilted her head in confusion. ¡°He didn¡¯t mention it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    She gave a light, airy laugh. She crossed the hall again and led me by my shoulders. I felt her hand brush against my skin and the mist that crept up to my head was only a soft and gentle feeling. She was trying to encourage me. ¡°Don¡¯t feel so nervous, Iara,¡± she whispered into my ear. She placed me just inside the door and shut it firmly behind me.


    I pulled the fabric of the form fitting slip and took another step in. The room looked spotless. There was a very neatly organized dark wooden writing desk. In the center of the room was a set of comfortable looking chairs and a low tea table. The wood of the table matched the writing desk. On the back wall was a floor to ceiling window overlooking the city and a door to a balcony. Just outside the glass doors there was a small metal table and chairs for two. Dark curtains were askew letting in the warm sunlight. On the right wall was another door to what I assumed to be the bedroom. I didn¡¯t even know people could inhabit such large spaces and still feel comfortable.


    ¡°Um, hello?¡± I called into the other room.


    I heard the door behind me open again. I almost jumped out of my own skin. I turned quickly to see Prince Malachi enter. He looked surprised. He was still in the outfit from the wedding ceremony, a trey of tea and a small assortment of snacks in his hands. Under his arm was tucked a worn old book. His eyes were underlined by dark circles. ¡°Princess,¡± he greeted, his voice flat. His green eyes flicked around the room in slight amazement.


    ¡°Elisif shoved me in here,¡± I told him.


    He nodded once and walked past me to put his trey down on the tea table. ¡°It was probably instruction from my mother so don¡¯t blame her,¡± he replied. He turned to sit in one of the chairs and gestured to the one across from him. ¡°You may sit and share tea with me if you¡¯d like.¡±


    I awkwardly sat in the soft chair next to him. I pulled the neatly folded throw blanket off the back of the chair. I draped it over myself, pulling it over my chest. I felt far too exposed in this dress. ¡°I-I know what¡¯s expected of us,¡± I stammered.


    I could see his shoulders tighten as he started to pour tea into his single cup. He sat the pot back down and slid a saucer over to me. He even added a small muffin next to the teacup. After what felt like forever, he spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m quite ready.¡± His voice held shame in it and the very tips of his pointy ears turned pink.


    I almost cried with relief. My eyes watered and I covered my face with my hands. ¡°Oh, thank the gods,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to stay here if you don¡¯t want to either,¡± he added. The crunch startled me but when I looked back over at him he had an apple in his hand.


    ¡°Can we talk?¡± I asked without thinking. The words just spilled right out of my mouth.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied. His eyes met mine. ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°About. . .¡± My mind drew a blank. I don¡¯t know what I was trying to do. I should have gone back across the hall. What would Vi think if he saw me like this? Crushing on a man I barely knew. He would tell me how childish I was being. ¡°About you,¡± I eventually said. I cursed myself for being so dumb. How smooth. I was really charming.


    ¡°About me,¡± the Prince repeated. He took another loud bite of his apple. ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s what you¡¯d like to talk about?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I admitted. ¡°I find you interesting.¡± My face grew warm. I pressed my hand to my cheek and let out a nervous laugh.


    ¡°I suppose we¡¯re married now so if you do want to know anything. . .¡± He hesitated, looking down to his lap ¡°But why don¡¯t you tell me how you¡¯re feeling first? Tonight was tiring to say the least.¡±


    ¡°It was,¡± I said lamely. I didn¡¯t want to talk about my feelings. His words at the beach made my heart skip though. He was one of the first people to ever ask me what I felt. It was so easy for people to push their feelings onto me that they often forgot I had my own. I think that was the biggest problem Vi and I had. Even through all his good intentions, his feelings would always overpower my own.


    He put the apple down and leaned forward, reaching for a small muffin. He tore it in half, eating the top of it first. He turned to me as he chewed, waiting for more. When nothing more came out of my mouth, he spoke. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    I pulled my legs up to fold them under me. ¡°I was nervous,¡± I mumbled. ¡°The wedding was so soon after coming here. We¡¯re already married and I barely know a thing about you.¡±


    He heaved a sigh and nodded in agreement. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s worse for you. At least I knew I would marry someone I never met.¡±


    I played with the fabric of the blanket that covered my legs. ¡°I only found out a few days ago, right before the carriage came to pick me up.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°Lady Rey is mad.¡±


    ¡°How long did you know?¡± I asked.


    The Prince leaned forward to pick up his apple again. ¡°It was right after Jer was born. I was nine.¡±


    ¡°Nine?¡± I gasped. At nine I would have been irate if someone told me something like that. To find out you were marrying a stranger at such a young age sounded horrific.


    He shrugged as he sank his teeth into his apple again. ¡°It was a fact of my life. No use in worrying about it. We¡¯re married now in sight of all the gods. Better to make light of it than be upset.¡±


    He was right. There was no use in crying over things that are already done. His words seemed to wash away my worries. I liked being around him. I was surrounded by people who calmed me rather than those who amplified my anxieties. I felt my fondness for Prince Malachi grow. My eyes stung with tears. Before I could even blink them away, they ran down my cheeks. I covered my face with my hands, the blanket falling into my lap.


    ¡°Are you okay, Princess?¡± he asked in an alarmed tone.


    ¡°I like you,¡± I whispered. Telvin floated through my mind again. Guilt spread in my chest. Was it so easy to like someone else after you left someone?


    ¡°What?¡± He sounded bewildered.


    ¡°I like you,¡± I said louder, uncovering my face to look at him.


    He furrowed his brows at me. ¡°Well, I would hope so. We¡¯ve just got married.¡±


    I covered my mouth to stop the laugh, but it still came out. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Are you drunk, Princess?¡± His lips twisted into an amused smile, exposing his fangs. I liked the way a smile made the corners of his eyes wrinkle slightly.


    I didn¡¯t say. He already knew the answer. ¡°Can you call me by my name?¡± I asked after a moment of hesitation.


    ¡°I think you should go lay down. I will take you to your room.¡± He stood and gestured for me to get up.


    I stood, taking in a shaky breath. ¡°I want to stay here.¡± I reached out to tug at his sleeve. I was careful not to touch his skin, but I longed to be close with him.


    Prince Malachi¡¯s face reddened. It looked forgien on his otherwise stoic face. He reached out to clasp my hand, but fell short. He let his hand drop to his side again. ¡°Let me take you back to your room, Iara,¡± he replied softly.


    I looked up at him through my lashes. ¡°I want to stay here,¡± I insisted. My room felt too big for just me. The emptiness made me dread going back.


    ¡°Then at least go lay down. You need to rest.¡±


    ¡°In your bed?¡± I asked.


    He chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t know what other bed would be in my room.¡±


    I let him lead me to the only other door. The room beyond was dark. The only light that came through was from the doorway. The bed was bigger than the one I had been sleeping on. It had a velvet canopy colored a deep red. There seemed to be a hundred pillows at the head, fluffed and cozy looking. His sheets were smooth and glossy. I let go of his sleeve and climbed into the giant bed.


    ¡°How do you use so much space?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I only use this portion,¡± he replied, motioning to where I sat.


    I crawled deeper into the cave-like space and gestured for him to join me. He got on the bed next to me, his legs stretched out and his arms propping him up behind him. I laid my head on one of his many pillows and closed my eyes. ¡°Will you touch my hair?¡± I whispered.


    I felt the bed shift and then a gentle hand on my head. It reminded me of when I was a little girl. After my mother disappeared, I had an extremely hard time sleeping. The only way I could get to bed was if Rey or Demarcus pet my hair. It was soothing, one of the only ways I could feel physical contact with someone without my blessing being triggered. It always puts me right to sleep. I would never tell anyone, not even Vi, that I still would ask Rey to do it from time to time. Sometimes it was the only thing that could calm me.


    His hand petting my hair lulled me right to sleep.

 Wearing Thin

    TELVIN


    Waiting for a letter back was agony. I didn¡¯t know if she had received it. I didn¡¯t even know if she would ever receive it. I heard whispers of the vampire royal wedding, but nothing that could be confirmed. No one really transported reliable news back and forth between the two kingdoms. Human and vampire relations have always been rocky at best. Until I got word back from Iara, I would let the whispers remain rumors to me.


    I spent my time pounding out metal for the guild. The days were long and hot. Pa would yell at me and I¡¯d try to get as much done as I could. I would deliver them to Hark and he would pay me. Pa would ask me for the money at the end of the day, but he never counted it. I was relieved he was a bad bookkeeper. If he was any better, he would have asked about the missing coins I spent on the courier. Pa didn¡¯t even know I had asked Iara to marry me, let alone the situation I was in now. I would have prefered to keep it that way. Let him think my only interest was working metal like him.


    Shaping metal had never been my passion, but I sure had gotten good at it. It annoyed me that I was so much like my father. Hark told me how well my blades were crafted every time I went up to see him. If he did want me to travel with him so badly he must have been truthful when he said my blades were near perfect. I did amuse myself with the thought of leaving with them. When I was little, being an adventurer was my only dream. I would play with a wooden sword and pretend to slay beasts all day. I wish things were as simple as they were back then. I have grown up faster than I would have liked. There was never any time to be a kid anymore.


    One particularly rough day was coming to a close. I had just gotten done delivering some blades. Walking back into town and seeing the outline of my small home made a pit of dread form in my stomach. Pa had been irritable today, more than usual. The smallest thing put him into a yelling fit. I was glad to get away for a while, but when I could hear the yells from outside my heart sank. He must have gotten after Ma when I left. I rushed to the door and swung it open. My blood ran cold at the scene I walked into. Ma was pinned to the wall, Pa holding her with his forearm pressed to her neck. Her face was red from lack of air and fear played in her eyes. Pa looked wild, like a wolf biting down on a rabbit¡¯s neck. His face was shiny with sweat and his breathing was labored. I ran over and shoved him away from my mother. He stumbled back and set his hateful eyes on me.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I yelled.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Telvin. I¡¯m fine,¡± Ma said between gasps. Her words broke into a cough. She grabbed her chest and heaved. With her other hand she reached for me, pulling me back.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t okay,¡± I snapped.


    Pa grabbed me by my shirt collar. ¡°You better not step in my way again, boy,¡± he spat in my face. He shoved my back and I stumbled. ¡°Make sure you¡¯re up at the break of dawn. We have more swords to make.¡±


    I kept my arm over Ma in case he tried to turn back around. He went into the other room and slammed the worn door shut. The whole house shook with the force he used. I turned around to wrap my arms around Ma. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    She clung to my shirt. Her face was buried deep in my chest as she started to sob. We both sank to the floor. I let her cry for as long as she needed. Nights like these were becoming more and more frequent. The horror we had to face at the hands of that man was becoming too much to bear. On nights like these, Ma would sleep in my room. I would prop myself against the door, my head setted into the corner. I never got much sleep, but I don¡¯t think either of us ever did. When the sun started rising, I went straight out to the forge and started working. My arms felt like lead and my eyes could hardly stay open. I would bite my tongue every time I felt myself nodding off. I pressed on though. I wouldn¡¯t give Pa another reason to start a fight with us.


    This is why I longed to leave. I would do anything to help my mother, but it took a toll on me. I hardly got any sleep. This work exhausted me to the point of nausea. I had to get out and find something better than this.

 Days Pass By

    MALACHI II


    The Princess had fallen asleep almost right after I started touching her hair. She must have been really drunk. Her abnormally rosey cheeks told me everything I needed to know. Not that her speech could have concealed it. Her words ran together ever so slightly, a sign of too much wine. I smiled to myself remembering the things she said. I wondered if she would be embarrassed when the night came. I kept running my hand over her long hair. I found it hard to stop. The strands were soft and silky to the touch. It was almost the same color as hers. Orla¡¯s hair had a reddish undertone to it though, and was much shorter. Orla never let her hair grow past her shoulders. Iara¡¯s was almost to her waist.


    This would be the first night I spent in bed with someone other than Orla. I knew my relationship with the maid would be short lived, and so did she. I had always known I would be marrying a princess. I knew all other connections would have to be cut off eventually. It didn¡¯t stop how close Orla and I grew though. I had almost told her I loved her. The memory filled me with regret. I missed her. I missed her dearly, but Iara was my wife now. Even if our relationship was different, Iara brought me a similar sense of peace. I knew she wouldn¡¯t hurt me. I don¡¯t believe she could have. This soft human girl in front of me couldn¡¯t possibly be capable of it. Her round face only showed me the sweetest mind.


    I found it difficult to fall asleep after. Her soft breath so close to me kept me up. I had been close with people before, but not ones who could read my every thought with a simple touch. I was far too aware of how dark and unorganized my thoughts could get. I hated to see her face contort in horror again because of it. And the thought of her seeing how badly I missed another woman while in bed with her sent dread though my chest. So I just lay as still as I could. I don¡¯t think I ever fell asleep fully, but time seemed to pass by in a blink. I was jarred up by a knock at my door.


    I lurched out of the bed. I noticed that I had never even taken off my coat from the night prior. I sighed at how disheveled I looked. Hopefully my visitor would be no one important. When I opened the door, I saw Elisif. I couldn¡¯t help but notice the fresh bite mark peeking out from her uniform collar.


    ¡°Is Iara still sleeping?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I stepped aside for her lady-in-waiting. ¡°You may wake her if you need to.¡±


    ¡°She will likely want me to,¡± she replied. She stepped in and scanned the room. She made a whistle noise and put her hands on her hips. ¡°I knew Orla would clean this place up in the time we needed.¡±


    ¡°You really asked Orla to do this?¡± I snapped.


    Elisif glanced at me over her shoulder. ¡°I thought it would be a good way for her to say goodbye.¡±


    A pang of guilt hit my chest. Orla deserved closure. ¡°What do you need Iara for?¡± I quickly changed the subject.


    ¡°I would rather let her decide if she wants to tell you.¡± The blond woman crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°How have you been? I haven¡¯t talked with you in ages.¡±


    ¡°I have been better recently,¡± I told her. Elisif and I were ten years apart in age, but she still spent time with us when we were growing up. She had always been a caregiver to younger people. It was just in her nature to be kind and caring. She was one of the only people I¡¯ve ever told about my true thoughts. The woman had talked me out of a lot of stupid decisions. I was really glad when she offered to be the Princess¡¯s lady-in-waiting. I think she knew how much it meant to me too.


    She gave me a warm smile. ¡°That¡¯s great. I think Iara can really help you. She¡¯s strong.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s strange,¡± I corrected.


    Elisif rolled her eyes at me and turned to the bedroom. ¡°Let the women talk,¡± she huffed and shooed me away. I snorted at the comment. Taking a line right from Lunette¡¯s book.


    I sighed and sat at the tea table once more. I picked up one of the untouched apples from yesterday and took a large bite from it. Crunchy and sweet. Apples were one of my favorites. I would take this over a cup of blood any day.


    Soon after Elisif went to the bedroom she came back out with Iara. Iara sat down where she had last night and Elisif sat next to us.


    ¡°Since this is about Iara¡¯s mother, she didn¡¯t mind if you heard it as well,¡± Elisif said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± I crunched into the apple again. Princess Iara¡¯s mother? I heard plenty of rumors about the famous Princess Alys of Sherwoods. I heard even my mother say what a powerful and awe inspiring witch she was. It was rare for humans to be strong in magical crafts as well. Beyond that, the whispers about the woman got dark and almost outlandish. I tried not to take any of the rumors too seriously. The people of the palace like to gossip more than they should have.


    ¡°My mother didn¡¯t have much to say honestly. Sorry if this is kind of anticlimactic. All she said was she heard a rumor that Princess Alys was cursed.¡±


    ¡°Cursed?¡± Iara and I asked in unison.


    She nodded. ¡°My mother is kind of a gossip so don¡¯t take it at face value, but I don¡¯t think she would say such a crazy thing to me about a princess. Especially when she knows I am your handmaid. She claimed it was a curse by Leda herself.¡±


    Iara bit her thumbnail in thought. ¡°There¡¯s no way a goddess places a curse without a reason,¡± she mumbled. Her hands landed on her lap. ¡°There¡¯s no way my mother was cursed. She was a kind woman.¡±


    Elisif shrugged. ¡°She did run away with the princess that the Bloodtides were promised.¡±


    ¡°Would something like that warrant a curse?¡± the Princess countered.


    I bit into my apple again and both women shot me a look. I sat forward and sighed. ¡°I can ask around about the rumor as well. There are plenty of people who can tell me if it¡¯s true or not.¡±


    Iara rubbed her forehead. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Do you need anything else from me, my Princess?¡± Elisif asked as she stood.


    ¡°I suppose not,¡± she replied.


    ¡°If you do, you may send for me. A breakfast tray will be sent up shortly. I¡¯ll write up a schedule for you later tonight but you don¡¯t have anything to do for the next few days. Since the wedding was such a whirlwind, you have some downtime.¡±


    Iara nodded, relief playing in her face. ¡°Finally, time to myself.¡±


    Elisif smiled as she headed to the door. ¡°I will see you two later,¡± she sang. The door closed softly behind her.


    ¡°Well, you have your free time. What do you want to do?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Read,¡± she replied quickly.


    She went back into the bedroom and shut the door behind her. Her clothes must have been moved into my room last night. When she came back out she wore a simple green dress. It ended just below her knees. Her hair was loose around her shoulders, tucked behind her round ears. I was surprised ears that small could contain hair that long. ¡°Do you want to go to the library with me?¡± she asked. Her lips twitched into a sheepish smile.


    ¡°Are you asking because you want my company or because you don¡¯t know how to get there?¡± I questioned in an amused tone, raising one eyebrow.


    ¡°Both,¡± she admitted.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile. I stood and shrugged off my coat. I threw the wrinkled garment on one of the chairs I passed and headed for the door. I hoped I didn¡¯t look too messy. I offered her my arm and we walked to the library together. She started pulling any books down that mentioned curses by gods. There weren''t many titles that struck her interest though. I didn¡¯t know if it was because she had read them before or if they weren¡¯t thick enough. The only books that made it out with us were four particularly thick tombs. Each was bound in leather, dusty and old. Once record was written that Iara was borrowing them, we headed back to our room.


    Our room. The thought was foriegn to me. I had never shared a room with anyone before this. Even when I took trips with Mother, we slept in different rooms. Now I would share my space with someone who couldn¡¯t possibly be more different from me. She seemed so bright and kind. Dazzling. As soon as she entered a room, you couldn¡¯t help but watch her. Every expression she made almost rubbed off on me. I couldn¡¯t help but smile when she did. Would I really be deserving of her company?


    She sat down in one of the chairs around the tea table again. The books found their place on the low table next to the breakfast tray for two. The Princess sat in one of the chairs, her legs folding neatly under her. She reached for the thickest of the books and a scone off of the tray. As she took a bite, the book cracked open in her lap and she began to skim the table of contents.


    ¡°Would you like to be alone to read?¡± I walked around her chair to reach for one of my own scones. I found myself hoping she would say no. I wanted to stay with her.


    She hummed in thought and looked up at me. ¡°Usually I would like to be alone,¡± she admitted. ¡°But if you would like to stay, you can.¡± Her face quickly went back down to her page, but I saw the redness creep up on her cheeks.


    She wanted me to stay. I found it unbelievable that she wanted to spend time with me. My heart skipped a beat when my mind replayed her confession. Since she had been so drunk, I tried not to let it get me flustered. But was what she said true? I bit my tongue for being so giddy at a confession like that. Just from her saying she liked me, I felt my ears getting hot and my stomach fluttered. I forced myself to sit before I stood motionless for too long. I hoped I didn¡¯t look rigid or awkward.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll help get through your reading material,¡± I offered. I reached my hand out to the pile of books and grabbed the one on top. It was the most used looking of the four. The spine was cracked and the edges frayed. It smelled of old paper and leather when I opened the cover. Skimming the list of topics on the first page already bored me. I¡¯d never admit that to her though.


    Princess Iara poured us both a hot cup of tea and smiled at me. ¡°Thanks. Let me know if anything sounds interesting.¡±


    I nodded and took a sip of tea. I¡¯m sure nothing would be interesting to me, but I flipped to the first page regardless. I¡¯d read a thousand boring old books if I could stay next to her.


    Everyday we would read books in our room together. We would have our meals brought up to us and we ate alone. Every morning she would ask to go walk through the woods. I would take her and she would make offerings to the gods or forge for plants. The offerings usually consisted of food, wines, or small jars she made. The vegetation she gathered would be pressed in her notebooks or put in glass jars. The jars seemed to be multiplying, dotting almost every table surface in our room now. Some nights we would go down to the beach and pick things up from the sands. Every child-like reaction she had to something sent joy through my chest. She wasn¡¯t held back by anything. She was only herself and I felt myself falling in love with it. Every night she would sleep in my bed, but never too close. I think she was just as worried about touching me as I was of her. She hadn¡¯t touched me since the day of our wedding.


    I would let her tell me when she was ready. It was almost painful not being able to freely reach out to the one you cared for. I found myself reaching out to her almost every day. I would quickly remind myself of her blessing and recoil before our skin met. Iara noticed too. She would look at my hand, a look of surprise running through her eyes. When I would pull away, she would turn her face to the ground. The look of disappointment mirrored how I felt. Even with this restriction, I loved the time spent with her. Even if I read more books about curses than I ever thought I would in my lifetime.


    One night she must have gotten bored with what she was reading. We had been laying on the bed, a tray of sweets between us. She tossed the book she was reading to the foot of the bed and rolled onto her stomach. ¡°What are you reading?¡± she asked.


    I blinked and looked down at the page I hadn¡¯t been paying attention to. The books said mostly the same and I found it harder to reread the content. Gods put people under curses when they tried to change fate. This one said the same in more complicated terms, just like every other dusty tomb we read. I flipped the cover shut, keeping my finger at the page I was at. ¡°Looks like this one is called Curses of the Otherworld; Volume 3,¡± I read dryly. She must have started to suspect my disinterest in reading. Jeremiah would have been shocked if I told him how many books I read in the last few days.


    ¡°These are all boring,¡± she said.


    I breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I am so glad you have said it.¡± I slapped the book closed and sat it on my end stand next to me. ¡°I know you want to figure out what happened to your mother. I will start asking around tomorrow if you like.¡±


    Iara rolled to her back and sighed. Her hair landed across the bed in long tendrils. ¡°I suppose it would be more informational than reading the same few books over and over.¡±


    I took a drink from the glass I was holding and nodded.


    ¡°What is that?¡± she asked, propping herself up on her elbows.


    I held up my glass and swirled the liquid in it. It was dark and viscous. ¡°This?¡±


    Her nose wrinkled when she saw the consistency. ¡°Gross,¡± she muttered.


    I laughed. ¡°An immature thing to say,¡± I commented.


    Her face fell and she let herself fall back down flat against the bed. ¡°I know I should act more mature.¡±


    I put my glass down and leaned forward. ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    She turned her head to look at me again, confusion playing on her face.


    ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s annoying, sure, but it¡¯s. . .¡± I searched for the right words.


    ¡°But it¡¯s annoying,¡± she stated.


    I frowned at her and shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m not saying it right.¡±


    ¡°Then give me your hand.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat. I tried not to let on how much the thought of touching just her hand sent me spiralling. I only raised my eyebrows coolly at her. She sat up and pushed the snack tray out of the way.


    ¡°If you¡¯re okay with it,¡± she added.


    I positioned myself to be across from her. ¡°Are you sure?¡± I felt my stomach flutter with my question. I took in a slow breath and readied myself. I thought only of her. I wouldn¡¯t let anything else run across my mind.


    She nodded and offered me her hand. I felt my face heat up as I brushed my fingertips to her palm. Whenever she touched someone her eyes would gloss over like she was lost. They would twitch ever so slightly like she was sorting through the haze that filled her mind. Then she would react to every emotion she ran through. First she blushed and gave a small smile. Then her face grew more red still and her eyes widened slightly. I felt my own face get hotter as I ran my fingers up her arm and pulled her closer to me. Her eyes focused on me then. I leaned into her and she let her lids droop down, but before I could kiss her she turned away.


    I sighed and pulled my hands back into my lap. I didn¡¯t want her to feel my embarrassment at getting rejected again. I didn¡¯t want what I felt to sway her into doing anything she was uncomfortable with. Every sign she gave me made it seem like she wanted to do more, but every time she would pull away. I didn¡¯t know if she was confused or I wasn¡¯t reading her body language correctly. It made me feel like a fool, but I would never make her do something she didn¡¯t want.


    She let out a breath she had been holding and pulled her knees up to her chest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said, her voice cracking.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be,¡± I said quickly. ¡°You have nothing to be sorry about.¡±


    Iara gave me a sad smile and let herself fall back into the pillows. She turned to her side and hugged one of the cushions to her chest. ¡°Would you pet my hair again?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± I reached my hand down to gently brush her hair back from her face. I was careful not to brush against her skin. She closed her eyes and sighed as I stroked her head. She fell almost right to sleep.


    The next evening I was woken up by another knock on the door. I dreaded who it would be this time. To my relief it was only Elisif. She looked concerned though. ¡°I can get Iara if you need,¡± I said to her.


    The maid held up a rough piece of parchment. ¡°A courier brought this to me today. It was for Iara. It didn¡¯t have a seal on it so I read it and. . . I-I just think you should read it too.¡±


    I took it from her hand and frowned at her. I looked down at the paper and questioned if I should read it. It was clearly addressed to Iara. It had her name written on the outside in comically bad font. It looked like whoever wrote this picked up the pen for the very first time. I shook my head and offered the paper back to her. The look on Elisif¡¯s face made me curious about what it said, but it made me equally as scared to know. ¡°I don¡¯t want to read it.¡±


    ¡°You should,¡± Elisif insisted. She pressed her lips together and gave me a worried look.


    I shook my head. Before I could say anything I heard a voice behind me.


    ¡°Hello Elisif. What brings you?¡± Iara asked. She came closer to see what was going on.


    I stepped back in and the lady-in-waiting shut the door behind herself. ¡°You received a letter,¡± she told her.


    ¡°A letter?¡± she asked. She saw it in my hand still folded. I handed it to her as Elisif crossed her arms. She gave Iara the harshest look I¡¯ve ever seen come from her. The Princess unfolded the paper and read it. Her face turned red and her eyes watered. She looked at us in dismay. ¡°Did you read this?¡±


    ¡°I did. Malachi didn¡¯t,¡± Elisif informed her. Her voice had a chill to it that was alarming to me. Iara looked at her in a silent plea. She shook her head though. ¡°If you aren¡¯t going to tell him, I will.¡±


    My chest constricted. Their reactions were much more alarming to me than anything. I shook my head and stepped back. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know.¡±


    Elisif grabbed my arm. Her grip was tight but assuring. ¡°No, you need to know.¡±


    ¡°I can explain,¡± Iara said. She stepped toward me and I stepped back the same distance.


    ¡°Tell him then,¡± she urged.


    ¡°It¡¯s a letter from a friend back home,¡± she started.


    ¡°A friend?¡± Elisif shot at her.


    I didn¡¯t like how this was going. I stepped back again but Elisif didn¡¯t release my arm. She tightened her fingers. ¡°Malachi, she is already having an affair. How long have you been married?¡±


    ¡°Affair?¡± I asked. I kept my voice as calm as I could, my face a blank mask. I wanted to show nothing of what I felt. Even if I felt like I was punched in the gut. I had thrown away my only happy relationship for my marriage. It cut like a hot knife to hear I wasn¡¯t afforded the same respect.


    ¡°I never thought he would write to me, I-I didn¡¯t tell him I was here. It isn¡¯t an affair,¡± Iara stammered.


    ¡°Sure looks like an affair. I still want you to be my future. I love you with all my heart,¡± Elisif spat.


    ¡°It all happened so fast.¡± Tears fell down her face and her lip quivered. She held the letter back up to look through the words again.


    ¡°Leave,¡± I said.


    ¡°Leave?¡± Iara looked up from her paper to me. She searched my face but I was confident she saw nothing. She tried to step forward again but I stepped back. I kept as much distance as I could. I didn¡¯t want her to touch me.


    ¡°Leave. If you would rather be with another man, leave. You can break your promises to the gods for all I care,¡± I said briskly. I turned on my heels and swung my door open.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave you,¡± she cried out.


    I slammed the door behind me without looking back. I regretted it as soon as I did it. I thought about opening the door again and talking to her. I thought about what the note said. I wanted to turn back and take her in my arms and tell her how badly I wanted her to stay. But I forced myself to move forward. Keeping my walls up would be the safest option in all of this. If she was having an affair, I didn¡¯t want anyone to know how badly it would wound me.


    Before I even knew it I found myself in the old, overgrown courtyard. My eyes went to the black stain along the northernmost wall. The vines and brush that didn¡¯t turn right to ash were black ghosts of themselves. No one had even come out to investigate it. It goes to show how little people come this way anymore. On the edge of the charred remains sat my little brother. Jeremiah was leaned against the stone wall, a book in his lap. His hair was shaggy and wild, unkempt just like a teenager. He waved to me.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d be in the library,¡± I called over to him as I neared.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to chance overhearing Ivar say something again. Thought it would put me at less risk,¡± he sighed.


    ¡°You could sit at a table and read instead of the holes in the walls you find,¡± I offered, a grin of amusement on my face.


    Jer shook his head. ¡°Then people would interrupt me.¡±


    He had a point. No peace was ever offered to us. I sighed and looked up to the sky. The moon was waxing, barely a half yet. It lit the courtyard in pale light. The moonlight had always been more comforting than the sun, but I felt alone in it¡¯s rays.


    Jer slapped his book shut, gaining my attention again. ¡°You don¡¯t have your bow?¡±


    ¡°I suppose I don¡¯t,¡± I muttered.


    He stood, grabbing the bag that was next to him. ¡°Then what are you doing out here so early?¡±


    I felt my shoulders go rigid. I bit my tongue to keep from saying more than I wanted to. ¡°A lot has happened tonight already. I¡¯m ready for daytime.¡±


    My little brother stepped over to me. ¡°Well, do you want to hear some things I figured out about the egg?¡±


    I tousled his hair in a show of affection. ¡°You better not lift any more fire salts from the kitchen,¡± I warned.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Do you want to hear it or not?¡±


    I gave him a smile. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Hearing my brother read me out passages in his notebook took my mind away from the events earlier that night. Jer had a knack for taking your mind off things that hurt. He was a good brother, one I would do anything for. He was one of the only people who had my trust. Completely.

 Cant Go Back

    IARA


    I felt as though my world was falling apart again. I felt so close with the Prince and now that was all gone. I glanced over the letter Vi sent me again. My eyes darted over the paper. I still felt my heart skip a beat when I read these words. The familiar scratchy writing gave me a warm sense of nostalgia, but it felt bitter now. I saw how different Vi was. He was worse for me than I had realized. Where Malachi would hesitate to touch me and give me encouraging looks when I spoke my mind, Vi would grab my hand and beg me to feel what he felt. Malachi had only ever touched me once without my permission and that was before he knew about my blessing. I liked living in the palace. I had learned so much from the books I read. I loved spending time with Elisif and Malachi. I had to clear up this misunderstanding. I still valued Vi as a friend but  I was convinced that what me and Vi had wasn¡¯t love.


    ¡°Do you want to stay here?¡± Elisif asked, pulling me away from my inner monolog.


    ¡°I do,¡± I whispered. I turned my eyes away from the paper and wiped a tear off my cheek. ¡°I¡¯m not having an affair with him. Please let me explain.¡±


    I told Elisif everything. I told her how Vi had proposed to me and I said no, how I wanted only to study as a witch. I told her how he grabbed my hand and insisted. I said yes even though I didn¡¯t want to. I told her exactly what I wrote to him before leaving. I told her how I regretted writing so little, but everything happened so fast. I told her my genuine feelings for Malachi. I was unsure of exactly what those feelings were, but at least they were my own. I wanted above all else to stay here. I could keep strengthening my witchcraft freely and I was learning things about my mother more than I would anywhere else.


    Elisif shuffled through the desk next to her and laid out a fresh parchment and ink quill. ¡°Then you had better write this boy back and straighten things out. You are Princess Iara Bloodtide now, not his girlfriend. If another person shambles in here asking for royalty, it will start ugly rumors.¡±


    Her voice was harsh, her eyes burning into me. She was right. I needed to tell Vi that things were different. I felt guilt weighing me down as I strode over to the desk. I tried to blink the tears from my eyes but I only made them worse. I started to compose my letter. Elisif stayed with me sitting at the tea table. I knew she only wanted what she thought was best for the Prince. I still felt being princess was getting in the way of what I really wanted to do, but I couldn¡¯t let rumors start. I knew such a thing would only make everything more difficult for us. When I was done I let her read over it. I felt almost like I needed her approval. She wouldn¡¯t hold her thoughts back. She was honest above all else.


    ¡°You should let Ky read it too,¡± she said softly. When she saw me start to cry again she reached out a gentle hand to wipe a tear away. I felt her caring and encouragement through her skin. ¡°Chin up, crybaby,¡± she teased. ¡°If what you wrote is true, he won¡¯t be mad either.¡±


    I took a deep breath in and folded up my parchment. I exited the room, looking down either way of the long corridor. I had remembered how to get to the library and dining hall, but I was still unsure in some areas. I felt my anxiety flare as I started down the corridor. I turned left and kept straight, the paper tucked just inside my leather bag. I wrapped my fingers around the strap for comfort. Worst thing that could happen is I get lost, I reasoned. I¡¯m sure I could find someone eventually to lead me back.


    I felt like I walked down hallway after hallway digging myself deeper into unknown locations. How could one palace be so large? There were countless rooms and walkways that I had never even seen before. The amount of areas in this palace astonished me. I was hopelessly lost. Frustration bubbled in my chest. I could have screamed right now. I should have stayed in the room. I should have asked Elisif to walk with me.


    The sound of a door opening next to me made me jump. I made an alarmed noise and swiveled to see who it was.


    ¡°Ah, hello Princess. How is the night treating you?¡± asked a man. He was in long robes that covered him from head to toe. His eyes were small and pointy. I knew I met him once or twice but I felt embarrassed to say I couldn¡¯t remember his name. He raised his dark brows at me in a question.


    ¡°The night has been very good,¡± I replied quickly. My face warmed in embarrassment. Why did I get so scared?


    ¡°Are you looking forward to your classes soon?¡± he asked, falling into step with me. His beady eyes seemed to bore into me. It made me feel uneasy.


    ¡°I am, I¡¯m very excited to learn,¡± I said.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    He gave me a smile a bit too big for his thin face and nodded in parting. He turned down a narrow hall and I kept going straight. I brushed my hair back in a nervous gesture. I was glad he left me so soon. I tried to wrack my brain for his name but I couldn¡¯t recall even a first letter or title.


    I turned around a corner and found myself in an armory. I frowned, forgetting all about the strange man. The walls of the place were lined with every manor of weapon. Bows and swords, shields and flails hung on racks or stood in display stands. There were even some shelves of sparring armor against one wall. People milled about, getting ready for training or putting used swords back after a long day. I barely gave the place a second thought though. I was never one for conventional weapons. I had enchanted needles and pipes that could take down any number of men in an instant. Traditional blades had always been too hands on for me. I found them scary and unnecessary. Rey always told me I should be ready for anything that might occur. I almost laughed at the thought of me picking up even a dagger.


    I must have caught someone¡¯s attention because I heard another person call for me. ¡°Princess! What brings you here?¡±


    I noticed the man waving at me from inside the armory. He was in leather armor, a wooden sword on his belt. He was handsome, his slitted eyes a soft brown that reminded me of wet soil. He flashed me a smile, showing his fangs.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually lost,¡± I admitted, my hands clasping together in embarrassment.


    ¡°Ah,¡± he sighed. ¡°I had hoped you came to spar. Most ladies don¡¯t like training at the sword so I should have known.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to train at the sword,¡± I replied harsher than I had meant to. He sounded so condescending. I¡¯ve had plenty of cocky men underestimate me.


    ¡°Are you saying you can hold your own in a fight then?¡± He gave me another smile, pushing for a challenge.


    I felt my hand go to the bag resting just on my hip. ¡°A lady never tells.¡±


    He looked as though he would try to say more but his eyes caught something behind me. He bowed low and I looked over my shoulder. Prince Malachi strode into the armory, hardly giving us a second glance. I know he saw me. His shoulders tightened.


    ¡°Greetings Prince,¡± the man said. He had straightened and stepped closer to where Malachi was.


    He blankly looked at the man next to him and turned back to the wall of bows. ¡°Ban. How are you?¡±


    The man made dry small talk and eventually my husband picked out a bow. He plucked it from the wall and grabbed a full quiver, quickly making his way to the hallway. I followed after him, practically running to keep up with him. ¡°Prince, may we please speak in private,¡± I asked.


    ¡°No,¡± he said in a cool tone. He twisted down corridors. I was horrified to admit I¡¯ve never seen these walls either. Even if I wanted to leave him alone I had no idea where I was.


    ¡°Please, I won¡¯t take up much time,¡± I pleaded.


    He said nothing as we descended an old crumbling stairway. He yanked the door at the end of the stairs open and hurried outside. I was surprised to see it was another exit to the overgrown courtyard. I ran past him and blocked his path to the gate. ¡°I¡¯m sending a letter back-¡±


    He cut me off immediately. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± He tried to step around me but I kept myself in his path. He gave me a poisonous stare.


    ¡°If you let me explain, I can clear up the misunderstanding,¡± I said. I reached a hand towards him and he jerked away.


    ¡°Do not touch me,¡± he warned.


    My eyes swam. I blinked rapidly and pulled the folded parchment from my bag. ¡°I wrote that I will no longer be in contact with him. If you want to read it,¡± I offered him the folded paper.


    His eyes never met mine. Eventually he took the paper from me, only grabbing at the very edge so our skin had no chance of brushing. He read over the letter, his eyes moving back and forth across the surface. I could hardly read what he felt but the slightest bit of movement in his face gave me hints into his thoughts. When he finished, he offered the sheet back to me. Standing stock still, he never looked up at me.


    ¡°I do still care for him,¡± I admitted. ¡°But like I told you before, I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s how I truly feel about him or if it¡¯s his own feelings that replace my own.¡±


    ¡°Are you that easily swayed?¡± he asked quietly.


    I felt my hands pick at my bag strap. ¡°I¡¯m trying to work on that. I have always been easy to push around, but I want to be stronger, more myself. . . I know we have barely touched and I care for you more than I have ever cared for another person. You believe me, don¡¯t you?¡± I struggled to push the words out. I was so scared I pushed the Prince away from me. So many times he reached out to me, tried to kiss me. Every time I rejected him. I was so worried I wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain the integrity of my own feelings. I wanted to be sure I knew what I felt about him. The moment I saw him pull away from me in the same way was the moment I realized what I lost.


    He broke his motionlessness by looking at me. His eyes felt as if they could read my very thoughts. I wish he had that ability so he could know I wasn¡¯t lying. His face showed none of what he felt. It made me uneasy. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he said after a painfully long pause. I felt my heart sink.


    I let my hands clasp together and I nodded. I had hurt him a lot, even if I never meant to. All I had to do was explain things to Vi from the start and this would have never happened. But I was unsure, just like I always was. ¡°Alright,¡± I replied calmly. I wouldn¡¯t let myself cry. This wasn¡¯t about me.


    ¡°I would like to go hunting,¡± he sighed. He took a step to pass me and I had to stop him once more.


    ¡°Actually, can you tell me how to get back?¡± I asked, my face getting hot.

 The Priestess

    MALACHI II


    Once she left, I headed into my forest. Hunting didn¡¯t give me the same sort of peace it usually did. The foliage around me reminded me too much of her. She had become a piece of it. I remembered every leaf she had shown me, or every rock she had found among the twigs. It aggravated me. I had let her permeate into every part of my life. My once peaceful sanctuary that was only mine was now ours. My own room wasn¡¯t mine anymore. It was ours. I only wanted my mind to be blank, to push away all the negative things that churned up inside because of this. But my escapes were gone.


    I had given up on finding game. I hadn¡¯t even managed to shoot an arrow yet. I was clumsy today. I couldn¡¯t focus. My mind kept coming back to her.  I let myself fall to the ground, my back resting against a tree. It was rough and jagged, pressing into me like claws. I was surprised it didn¡¯t rip my shirt. I let my arrows spill out in front of me and I picked one up. I tested the head with my thumb. It was sharp, cutting through my skin like it had ripped through paper.


    I knew it was foolish for me to think she didn¡¯t have someone before. She was at the perfect age to take a spouse. Not to mention how beautiful she was. Even here, people whispered how pretty her face was, how lucky I was to have a wife with such looks. Even in a small village, there was bound to be at least one man to grab her attention. I wasn¡¯t free from this either. I knew from a young age that I was to marry someone. Despite that, I had formed relationships before. Way more than I¡¯d like to admit. Iara had never known she was already sworn to someone. If what she said was true, there was no affair to even worry about.


    I was only being a jealous fool. I gritted my teeth, my chest constricting at the thought of her loving someone else. I wanted her to feel that way about me. The shameful thought made me blush. I covered my face with one hand. I reminded myself that my emotions came second to serving my kingdom. My mother told me before that she didn¡¯t love Father in the beginning. Their relationship was strained so much that she didn¡¯t even blood bond with him for years after their wedding. She eventually swallowed her pride and did it to serve her people. Our marriages weren¡¯t for love. They were to strengthen our nation. And Bloodtide needed it more than ever.


    I threw the arrow I had to the ground. I let my head lull back and hit the trunk behind me. My eyes went to the sky. Daylight broke through the trees. I had to go back soon. Tomorrow my normal duties would resume. I was kind of thankful for it too. Iara would be just as busy with her classes. She had to learn a lot. It would give us ample time apart. Plenty of time for me to sort through my thoughts.


    Even though days did start to pass again, and I saw less and less of her, my thoughts remained as jumbled. I tried to pour myself into my work for the first time in my life. It distracted me for a time. It was the only thing that she hadn¡¯t taken over. As soon as I would retire for the day though, loneliness would set in. Iara had taken back to sleeping across the hall. I knew I had asked to be left alone. It was my wish and she was respecting it. It didn¡¯t stop me from feeling isolated.


    I only saw Iara when we both had time to attend meals together, usually with my father, brother, and whoever else happened to be around. I felt like it had been ages since we spoke. We had friendly enough small talk and kind greetings in the halls. Nothing more though. I had grown to miss our talks, the way we teased each other. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to talk to her though. I was weak, scared. What if it had been too long now? I would have to come up with a damned good excuse to spend time with her again.


    When I would have free time throughout my day, I would ask about Princess Alys. Someone was bound to know something. Even though the people who lived here were immortal, I got very little information. I heard more of the same that Elisif had said, or nothing at all. Most of the people I asked were completely silent on the matter. I knew it meant more. But what? I found it hard to believe the night goddess herself would curse someone for running away with their daughter. There was some piece of the puzzle clearly missing. Eventually I stopped asking people in the palace. No one had new information for me. Instead I went straight to the Sanctuary of Leda we had on the palace grounds.


    It was a building just as old and magnificent as the palace. It wasn¡¯t nearly as big, but it held much more importance to us. It was the place of worship we erected for our night goddess. Stained glass adorned every window, moon stones and precious metals melded into the panes. The entryway of the sanctuary always took my breath away every time I came. The first thing you see upon entering was the great statue of Leda. It towered above me, her stone face cast up to the large rotunda that was built for her. Her eyes were jeweled and glittered in the light of the moon. She wore a loose robe that hung off her womanly figure. At her feet was a softly bubbling fountain. Beneath her was where we would pray to her if we felt the need. I knew Mother and Father came once a week to pray at her base. After I was old enough, I chose to stop. I believed the gods existed. How could I not? Evidence was all around me. But I didn¡¯t believe any god cared enough about me to listen when I prayed.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    I pulled my face away from my patron and scanned the room. I would ask the first priestess I saw about Princess Alys Sherwoods. If the goddess did curse her, they would lead me in the right direction. The first vampire priestess I came across was honestly the only one I didn¡¯t want to see.


    She was one of the strongest women in the Order. She held much power in places of worship. No one knew exactly how old she was, but I had my suspicions. Her skin was dark, like the Ledan robes she wore. Her hair was braided into long ropes down her back, moon stones and silver medallions weaved into them. Her name was even a mystery. My mother told me she preferred to go by Uzza, but it somehow didn¡¯t feel proper. I didn¡¯t dislike the woman. She was one of the people my mother trusted the most in the Order. I, however, was intimidated by her. I couldn¡¯t tell if her words had hidden meanings. She was almost as cryptic as Lady Rey.


    She took notice of me quickly, giving me a large smile. ¡°Prince Malachi. You have not visited for some time. What brings you here?¡± Her voice was kind. It was the kind of sweetness you smothered into words when you didn¡¯t want to sound irritated.


    ¡°I came to ask about a rumor I¡¯ve been trying to confirm or disprove,¡± I said. I made sure my voice was even, my face flat.


    ¡°About your wife¡¯s mother?¡±


    Word travels fast. I only answered in a nod.


    She started to glide to one of the doors that blended into the walls around us. I wasn¡¯t sure if I should follow, so I stood still. When she turned and waved for me to come, I furrowed my brows. I had never even been in the other rooms of this place. It felt strange that I was being offered to see any part of the sanctuary. I followed anyway. She took me down a narrow hall and into what I could only call a work space. Papers were neatly stacked on a writing desk and bookshelves lined every wall. The Priestess went over to one of the bookshelves and ran her fingers along the spines.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you if Alys was cursed by the Night Mother or not,¡± The Priestess said. She pulled out a thin book, bound in purple dyed leather. The face of it had the moon phases pressed into it. It was plated with thin silver to give it a delicate shine. She ran her fingertips along the metal as she turned to me. ¡°But this will tell you more about making deals with the gods and what happens when you break them.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help the frown that pulled my lips down as I reached for the book. ¡°Deals with the gods?¡± I asked. ¡°Did Princess Alys break a deal with Leda?¡±


    The Priestess closed her eyes and nodded slowly. ¡°A deal that not many people know about. Alys had come to me with a request. She wanted to make a deal with a god.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± I asked after a moment. Her pause was long enough I wondered if she would even continue with the story.


    ¡°Alys wanted to be a witch. When she was very young she started a quest for power. She went to almost every patronage asking to commune with their gods. None answered. But when Alys came to me, our goddess appeared.¡± Her hand went to cover her heart. She sighed in recalling the event. ¡°I had never seen such a magnificent sight. To be before a god,¡± she breathed.


    ¡°Deals have a price,¡± I said, interrupting her fond memory. ¡°What kind of price did Alys pay for such power?¡±


    The Priestess shook her head. ¡°That was between Alys and the Night Mother. But that book will hopefully help Iara with what she needs. The gods favor her, but if she steps too close to them she may feel their wrath just the same.¡±


    The statement sent a chill down my spine. The wrath of the gods was nothing to scoff at. I¡¯ve heard plenty of stories about acts of rage they can perform. If Alys truly did break the deal she made with Leda, she was long gone. I brought my eyes back to the book. I swallowed dryly as my mind raced. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said to the Priestess. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to give this to the Princess.¡±


    Her hand shot out to grab my arm. I jumped at the sudden movement. Her eyes bore into me and she smiled. Her long fangs exposing themselves almost felt threatening to me. ¡°Before I forget,¡± she muttered. ¡°Give Iara my regards. She¡¯s very important to all the gods.¡±


    She released me as quickly as she grabbed me. ¡°Thank you,¡± I grumbled, holding up the book. I tried not to rush out, but I did. I didn¡¯t want to be alone with the Priestess any more than I had to be. She was worse than that old elf. Was this just my future? Instead of aging, the immortal races would go mad? That frightened me more than vengeful gods.


    After that, I headed to my lonely room. I paused at my door. I looked over my shoulder at the room just behind me. The door was shut tight, sunlight just peeking out from the crack at the bottom. I looked down at the book in my hands once more. I should tell Iara about what I found out today. I felt my hand twist my doorknob before I could think about it though. I wasn¡¯t ready to see her yet. Shame filled my chest, but I couldn¡¯t find the courage to knock on her door.

 You okay?

    TELVIN


    The letter Iara had sent back was devastating. I had to read it a few times before I believed the words written out. She wasn¡¯t coming back. She truly didn¡¯t want to marry me. She abandoned me. I felt stranded here, left to rot with the rest of the village. She was the light at the end of my tunnel and now she was gone. I was lost now. Would I be cursed to spend the rest of my days in this gods forsaken village?


    Pa had me cleaning up the forge. I had no time to even think through what I just learned. Since we finished what the traveling guild had ordered, we wouldn¡¯t be making anything new for a while. I needed to clean out the soot and scrap metal. Money would be hard to come by again. We would be okay for a few months, but then it would be right back to struggling. Pa would take it out on us. Everything would be back to the way it was before. Except this time I would be alone in it all. There would be no secret trips into the woods to see the pretty witch I had come to love. There would be no one I could confide in anymore. My only comfort was truly gone for good.


    Once I was done cleaning up our workstation, I went back inside. It had gotten dark already and I felt the cool bite of fall in the air. This has always been my favorite season. I loved the color change in the leaves and the way the woods smelled when you walked through. The cool days were a pleasant change. I felt none of the usual joy from the different weather though. I bit my tongue as I trudged up the old rickety stairs.


    ¡°Where are you going, boy?¡± Pa yelled at me. He and Ma had been at the table across from each other. They were both eating another watery soup. Gorgon hadn''t been back yet from his most recent hunting trip.


    I didn¡¯t have the stomach to even eat right now. I ignored Pa and went into my room. It was the only room up the stairs. Our house was tiny compared to any other building in Oaknail. I was grateful for the small space I was afforded though. It was mine and no one else¡¯s. I flopped back onto the straw bed and sighed. It was the only piece of furniture that could fit in the closet like space. The scratchiness of the bed was uncomfortable, but it put me at ease. This was where I knew I was safe.


    To my annoyance I heard stomping coming up my stairs. I sat back up and glared at the door. Sure enough it opened to show Pa. He stood in the doorway looking all the more tall with the descending stairs right behind him. ¡°You need to learn manners. Come down and eat what your ma made us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± I snapped. I didn¡¯t hide the sharpness in my voice this time. My day was already awful enough, Pa couldn¡¯t have made it worse.


    I jumped as Pa grabbed my shoulder. He yanked me up and gritted his teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t talk back to me,¡± he hissed.


    I pulled my shoulder away. ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you push me around,¡± I yelled at him. I was too tired and worn down to hold myself back.


    His eyes lit with rage. His rough hands reached up to strike me. A fist connected with my nose and I fell back. I felt blood run down my face, pain splintering through my skull. I pushed myself back up and reached out to him. I shoved him hard. He stumbled and started to fall back, his arms flailing to scratch at the walls that slipped from him. I felt my heart sink as he tumbled back down the stairs. I tried to reach out to him, but he was already too far away. One stair splintered and his foot broke through it. His leg getting caught made him fall back even more sharply, his head connecting with another stair further down. His skull made a sickening crack as it bounced. He slid the rest of the way down, motionless.


    Ma rushed to Pa when he finally settled at the bottom. ¡°Linus?¡± she cried. Blood started to pool at the back of his head. The puddle grew across the dirt floor at an alarming rate. He didn¡¯t move at all as Ma yelled for him.


    I rushed down the stairs. ¡°Pa?¡± I felt my voice shake. I reached down to him, but a hand shoved me away.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done enough!¡± Ma wailed at me. She pulled Pa into her lap. His blood stained her hands and spread across her skirt front.


    ¡°Ma, I-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve done enough,¡± she repeated. Sobs shook her shoulders. ¡°Leave,¡± she screamed. ¡°Leave now.¡±


    I fell back and kicked myself away. Leave. I felt frozen at first. My mother didn¡¯t want me here. I felt tears sting my eyes as I fumbled back to standing. I rushed out of the house, away from the mess I made. My limbs felt numb and my vision blurred. Ma was right. I did enough. I found myself going to the woods, down by the river. My legs had carried me to the very spot Iara and I walked to almost every day. The memory only served to hurt me more though. It was only a reminder of things that slipped away from me.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    I collapsed against a tree and let myself cry. I wiped the blood and snot and tears off my face, gasping for air and begging for the gods to give me an answer. What was I doing here? Why did everything in my life fall apart so fast? In the matter of days I lost everything. I didn¡¯t even have the strength to form my thoughts. I only let the pain pour out in loud cries.


    ¡°You okay?¡± someone asked.


    I yelled in shock at the small figure standing over me. They wore a dark hood and had daggers on both hips. I could hardly see them. They seemed to evaporate in and out of the night¡¯s darkness until they stepped closer to me. It was as if they were stepping into this realm from another. Their form solidified and I recognized it as a woman.


    ¡°You okay?¡± she repeated. She must have been a dwarf as short as she was. She was tan with a curly mop of rich brown hair on top of her head. Under her right eye she had a black marking that I couldn¡¯t decide was a rune or forgien alphabet letter. I settled on a forgien alphabet letter after considering her words were hinting at an accent. She didn¡¯t say much so I couldn¡¯t be sure.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I breathed. I wiped my face off again and looked away from her.


    ¡°Stand up,¡± she ordered.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Stand. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    I did as she asked. I practically towered over her twice as tall as she was. ¡°I¡¯m Telvin,¡± I said through my shaky voice. She definitely had an accent. I wasn¡¯t able to place it, but it was there.


    ¡°Telvin?¡± Her nose wrinkled. ¡°What a silly name.¡±


    I furrowed my brows. I wasn¡¯t in the mood to be insulted. ¡°It¡¯s my name. What¡¯s yours? It¡¯s probably just as ¡®silly¡¯,¡± I snapped at her.


    She crossed her arms and started to walk around me. She was like a slinking cat sizing up it¡¯s game. ¡°Charlotte,¡± she replied slowly. I watched as she made a circle around me and stopped where she had begun.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked. I much preferred to be alone. I couldn¡¯t let myself cry and scream if I was in front of a stranger. A rude stranger at that.


    ¡°I was offering help. You don¡¯t seem okay,¡± she replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine,¡± I hissed at her. I went back to my tree and sat where I had previously. ¡°Please leave me alone.¡±


    She followed me and took a seat on the other side of the tree. She didn¡¯t say anything. She only took out a dagger and started to mess with the blade absentmindedly. I turned to her and frowned.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    She looked back at me with a cool look of confusion. ¡°I¡¯m leaving you alone,¡± she stated as if I were dumb.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re bothering me,¡± I stated in the same tone she had used.


    She turned back to her small blade. ¡°No, you are bothering me now.¡±


    I felt my face get hot. ¡°What?¡±


    Charlotte let a laugh escape her lips. ¡°You¡¯re a fool.¡±


    I already knew that, I thought.


    I pressed my back into the tree again and let my head fall. My gaze went up towards the stars.  I tried to ignore her until she left. But she didn¡¯t. We sat there until my fingers got cold and my back went numb. She didn¡¯t speak that entire time. She hardly even made a noise.


    Eventually I turned back to her. She was looking up at the stars just as I was. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    She glanced at me, then back up at the stars. ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t okay,¡± she said.


    I felt my eyes water. Of course I wasn¡¯t okay. This dwarf couldn¡¯t catch a hint.


    She interrupted my thoughts though. ¡°Do you want to come with us?¡±


    ¡°Us?¡± I was so thrown off by this small woman.


    ¡°The guild,¡± she said.


    The only guild that would be around here was the one I had made swords for. Was such a small woman really part of that guild? She seemed so tiny, like she couldn¡¯t hurt anyone. How did she fight? She must have seen the doubt on my face too. She sat forward and gave me a stern look. Her dark eyes were as sharp as the blade she had been playing with.


    ¡°This is the last offer. Do you want to leave this town and come with us or not?¡± she asked, an edge in her voice.


    I looked away from her again. I took a deep breath and let it out in a rush. ¡°I guess I have nowhere else to be.¡±


    She stood and reached her hand out to me. When I looked up at her she had a wide smile. ¡°That¡¯s what I like to hear.¡±


    I took her hand and stood. I followed the small dwarf through the woods. The night wind howled as we broke through the trees. The windmill was in view now. Small campfires lit the hillside. That night changed my entire life.

 Blood Bonded

    IARA


    Everyday exhausted me. I awoke the moment the sun started to set. Elisif would rush to do my hair and help me dress and then she would show me to my first set of classes. I was confident I could get there on my own now, but our walks were some of the only times I got to spend socializing. When I would get to my study room, the scribe would start his lesson. The scribe was a vampire by the name of Nolan. He was a round man with no hair. His face always held a jolly expression and his head always seemed to shine. I liked his teaching style. It was much better than Rey¡¯s. Rey would let you flop around until you found the answer yourself. He was much more guiding.


    Sometimes the master scribe would take over as well. He taught more in depth history. Ivar spoke as if he were there first hand. Which he might have been. I could never tell vampires ages. Being immortal made it impossible to guess. I knew Ivar was very old but he didn¡¯t look over forty. He was thin, a rough beard on his chin. His eyes still unnerved me though. The way he looked at me made me uncomfortable. I was glad Nolan never left when Ivar was instructing me. He often sat next to me at the table, taking in the lesson as if he were a fellow student.


    When I was done with the academic lessons, I would be permitted to break for lunch. Sometimes I would see my husband, sometimes I would not. I knew he avoided me. When I did see him he spoke nothing but a few brisk words. Some days I would only eat with Jeremiah. He was a quiet boy, always had a book in his hand. I learned his blessing was the ability to speak or read any language. His eyes glowed with pride when I told him how amazing I thought it was. We would talk sometimes about his dragon egg as well, but much less often. I wish I had the free time to help him try to hatch it. I loved the thought of seeing a small dragon hatchling break through its shell. Soon, I¡¯d make time for it. A once in a lifetime event like that needed to be experienced. I would take notes for my shadow book.


    After my meal, Elisif would escort me to my etiquette classes. Lady Isadora was the teacher. She was a scribe as well, her robes missing the hood and instead came with a high collar. These were more lessons on how to behave in a court. What I would be expected to say in meetings with important people. Who I needed to bow to and how to address those around me. Some were even dancing lessons for when we would host balls. These lessons were boring. They made the night feel three times as long. I sometimes felt myself nodding off, which is exactly why Lady Isadora would tell me why I needed these lessons the most. She wasn¡¯t wrong. I was very impolite and improper. I felt ashamed thinking about the things I did when I first came. How did everyone talk to me with such poise and kindness?


    Then I would eat my final meal and head to the library. I would study over things I wanted to. My witchcraft studies. I knew if I cut this time short and went to my chambers earlier, I would be much more rested. That was a sacrifice I wasn¡¯t willing to make. My goal was to better my witchcraft, and all the ogds as my witness, I would study every damned day like this until I died. I was still dying to know about my mother as well. I read up on curses as much as I could, but the libraries only held so much. Elisif usually would cut my time here short. She never let me stay up too late, much like a mother. She would drag me back to my room and help me get ready for bed. I valued the time I spent with my lady-in-waiting though. She was my only friend here.


    Tonight was one of the nights she stayed with me to talk. We gossiped quite a bit some mornings. She finished brushing my hair out and sat on the bed next to me. ¡®¡°I heard the Prince was asking around about your mother,¡± Elisif said.


    I felt my chest tighten. Elisif hadn¡¯t mentioned him since our fight. I tried to push the thoughts about it away. ¡°Do you know if he¡¯s found anything out?¡± I wanted to know so badly about my mother. I also wanted so badly to see the Prince again without feeling like he grew to hate me.


    Elisif shook her head. ¡°I could see if he¡¯s free tomorrow and we can go see him,¡± she suggested. She gave me a small smile. Her hand went up to touch my shoulder gently. She wanted me to reach out to him. I could feel how much she cared about both of us. I knew she felt guilty about how she handled the letter.


    I leaned away from her touch and sighed. ¡°I won¡¯t talk to Prince Malachi until he is ready,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Well, regardless I will speak to him tomorrow,¡± Elisif replied. Her voice sounded determined. She was the type of person to never back away from a tough situation. She was strong and confident. Things I wish I could be. If only her personality could permeate to me like her feelings did. I would give anything to be half as confident as Elisif.


    I was startled by the knock at my door. Elisif raised her brows at me and got up to answer the door. This late in the day, no one would be asking for me. It was seen as impolite to call on anyone of such high ranking at this hour. I was shocked that the person on the other side was Malachi. It was almost as if we manifested him just by speaking his name. Elisif looked just as surprised as I was. ¡°Prince, what brings you here so late?¡± my maid asked.


    His face stayed stoic. ¡°I am here to see the Princess,¡± he stated. He never let his eyes move from Elisif though. She let him in and shut the door. She conveniently shut herself on the other side of it as well. She was gone. I wished with all my heart she had stayed though.


    I stood quickly, bowing low. ¡°Hello Prince,¡± I greeted in a steady voice. As steady as I could muster.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do that,¡± he sighed.


    I straightened and looked at him again. His gaze finally met mine. I couldn¡¯t help but notice how dark the circles under his eyes were. He had the same chiseled features as I remembered, but somehow I felt like I was seeing him for the first time. His nose was long and straight. He had very angled brows, dark and defined. His black hair contrasted well with his pale skin. The only burst of color on him was his eyes. They were still the bright and vibrant green I had remembered. ¡°I-I¡¯ve just been taking etiquette classes,¡± I stammered.


    He shook his head at me. ¡°I¡¯m not here to talk about that anyway. I wanted to talk about your mother.¡± His voice was sharp, with purpose. He wasn¡¯t wasting any time.


    I felt my hands tighten into fists. I felt so excited to hear, but I tried to hold it back. Showing too much of your thoughts was troublesome. I needed to practice. Still, I couldn¡¯t stop from wringing my hands together. The mystery of my mother¡¯s disappearance still ate away at me some nights. I had come to terms with the fact she was probably dead long ago, but it didn¡¯t stop me from wanting to know how it happened. ¡°Please tell me then,¡± I said.


    He recounted the story with Priestess Uzza. He never moved from his spot at the door, making me feel awkward as I listened. I ate up the information though. I needed to commit every detail to memory. A deal to become a powerful witch? I bit at my nail in thought. Rey had never mentioned such things to me before. The Prince was right. A great price was due for such a deal. What could it be?


    He grabbed the book that was neatly tucked under his arm. I didn¡¯t even notice it before. It was a beautifully crafted book as well. The detailed metal work in the cover told of how important the manuscript was to the owner. ¡°The Priestess gave me this for you to read as well. I only skimmed it. I don¡¯t know what could be useful to you or not.¡±


    I stepped forward and carefully reached for it. I didn¡¯t want to risk our skin meeting at all. ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll be sure to read it when I have time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you then,¡± he muttered. The Prince turned around and grabbed the doorknob. Before his hand could twist it I jumped forward.


    ¡°Wait,¡± I cried. When he looked back at me, his eyes flicked down to my hand. I didn¡¯t realize I reached out to him. I swallowed dryly and recoiled. I gripped my hand with my other. ¡°C-can we. . .¡± The words evaporated before they could come out.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked in a monotone voice. No inflection in any words. They sounded hollow.


    ¡°I miss you,¡± I blurted. I didn¡¯t realize before how much I just wanted to hear him speak. His soft voice was like music to my ears after so long.


    He let his hand fall from the doorknob. ¡°I miss you too,¡± he mumbled. I could hardly hear what he said but I was sure. I had to stop myself from taking another step forward. The thought of being close to me always made people nervous after they knew my blessing. I had to physically fight myself from reaching out to him again. He eventually turned back to me and the most subtle sign of sadness played on his face. ¡°Will you share my room with me again?¡±


    My heart skipped a beat. I felt the sting of tears forming but I willed them away. I couldn¡¯t cry at everything that happened. I nodded. ¡°I can ask for my belongings to be moved again,¡± I said.


    I saw the muscle in his jaw jump. He kept his eyes locked with mine. My stomach tied into knots when he stepped closer until he was right in front of me.


    ¡°May I?¡± he whispered softly. He reached his hand out, palm up. His fingers were long and slender. The wrinkles across his palms were deep, the pads of his hands calloused. I looked back to his face for reassurance. He had a determined glint in his eyes.


    I let my hand fall into his. I reminded myself to keep my own thoughts separate. Don¡¯t let his feelings replace mine. The rip of emotions rushed up my arm. They swirled and twisted into recognizable shapes and colors. It was like the first time I had touched him. Loneliness and an ever present feeling of self loathing. I couldn¡¯t place it before. Depression. He was suffering alone. This is why he didn¡¯t want people close, and especially why he was so careful that I didn''t touch him. It took him days to muster the courage to come talk to me. Behind it all, I could feel his thoughts on me. He wanted to be around me more. He wanted to touch my hair again and have me close.


    I couldn¡¯t force my tears away this time. I squeezed his hand and pressed it to my lips. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered between his fingers. I didn¡¯t want to let him go. It was the first time I¡¯ve truly held his hand. As childish as it felt, I never wanted to let go.


    With his other hand he wiped away a tear that fell down my cheek. I leaned my head into his hand and he stepped closer. With both hands he grasped either side of my face. He leaned down, his breath hot against my face. He was waiting for me to pull away again. But I wouldn¡¯t this time. I stood on my toes and pressed my lips to his. His hands dropped to let his arms wrap around me tightly. I could feel his desires surge through me. I felt my hands reach up and tangle into his hair. The strands were soft and easy to pull from the ribbon that trapped them. He pulled away then, making our kiss end much sooner than I would have liked.


    He ran his fingers through my hair as he looked into my eyes. ¡°I love you, Iara,¡± he breathed. I felt the wave of happiness come from him. His face still barely showed any of what was churning just under the surface.


    I pulled him down to kiss his cheek. ¡°I love you,¡± I whispered into his ear. My heart skipped a beat saying it. I had never felt so giddy in my life. Maybe it was just being amplified by the emotions I felt from him, but I didn¡¯t care. I knew they were our truest thoughts mixing together to create something bright and intense. For once I didn¡¯t want to recoil away from a touch. I wanted to feel more of him.


    I buried my head into his neck, his hair covering my face like a curtain. He pressed me into him, his grip firm and comforting. I could have stayed like this forever. Eventually though, he pulled away again. ¡°I should go back to my room,¡± he sighed. His exhaustion wouldn¡¯t leave him.


    ¡°We have a bed here,¡± I replied quickly. I tugged him toward my bed. It was smaller than his but still had plenty of room for us.


    He didn¡¯t protest as I dragged him into it. He kicked off his shoes and threw off his coat. His white shirt came untucked from his pants as he pulled himself in to lay next to me. We lay face to face, our hands still intertwined. He felt calm right now. More calm than I have felt in weeks. When his eyes shut though, I felt the blossom of dread.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about tomorrow,¡± I said softly.


    He let his eyes open again slowly. ¡°Our time together will be too short.¡±


    ¡°We have tomorrow morning.¡±


    He didn¡¯t reply. He shut his eyes once again. I pulled his hand closer to me and gave him another soft kiss on his forehead. He pulled me down to kiss my lips again. This time I deepened the kiss, wanting to taste him. I should have been more careful though. My tongue caught his sharp fang and cut through my skin. The moment blood hit his tongue, darker feelings ran into my mind from him. He pulled away, sitting up faster than I could process what happened. His eyes were wide and he looked confused, almost scared. It was the most animated facial expression I had seen on him. Malachi looked at me as he pressed his hand over his mouth.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked. I pressed my tongue to the roof of my mouth, trying to get rid of the iron taste. It had only been a small nick, I wondered why it was bleeding so much.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Are you?¡± he asked in a bewildered tone. ¡°I- Did I hurt you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± I replied, sitting up as well. ¡°Was that your first taste of human blood? How was it?¡± I gave him a smile and a playful nudge.


    He shook his head and leaned forward. ¡°I think I need to sleep.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered. I pulled the sheets from under me and slipped my legs beneath them. ¡°Did it scare you? I felt a lot right before you pulled away.¡±


    He pulled the covers over himself as well and laid back. ¡°I think I need to keep that to myself, at least for tonight.¡± He turned his head back to me after giving me an apologetic look. ¡°I know it must be frustrating to deal with me.¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± I assured. ¡°Sharing your every thought with someone just by being touched must be frustrating to deal with.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything in response. I only laid next to him and let my eyes close. I was so tired I fell asleep the moment my head hit the pillows. When I woke up he was gone. I felt a sense of sadness at the empty bed. I didn¡¯t have as much time to process it as I would have liked though. Elisif pulled me up and we started our usual routine. Although this time, our talk was about the Prince.


    ¡°Should we tell everyone you are blood bonded?¡± she asked as she brushed out my tangled hair.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so?¡± I sighed. ¡°Would I know if we blood bonded?¡± I looked up at her.


    Her eyes widened and she nodded. ¡°You would know.¡±


    ¡°Are you blood bonded?¡±


    She gave a small smile and her cheeks turned pink. ¡°I am,¡± she said in a sheepish tone.


    ¡°With who?¡± I leaned forward and my eyes widened with excitement. Elisif had a lover and I never bothered to ask before. My mind raced at who it could be. Was it one of the knights? It would be like a romantic novel. Maid falls in love with a noble knight.


    ¡°Lunette,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Grandle¡¯s twin?¡± I gasped. Lunette was possibly the last person I had thought of. She was mean, to put it lightly. I couldn¡¯t imagine someone as kind as Elisif being with someone like her. ¡°Well at least it isn¡¯t him,¡± I sighed. The lesser of two evils, I suppose.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t begin to see why anyone would like him,¡± she said. Her tone held back anger. It was almost funny. Elisif always tried her best to be polite but sometimes she couldn¡¯t help herself.


    ¡°What was it like?¡± I turned back around so she could finish pinning my hair. She secured strands up in loops off my neck. Even though the seasons were changing, the weather was still warm this far south. There was no break from the heat.


    She paused to collect her thoughts. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can do it justice. It¡¯s very different from what you¡¯re probably expecting. Well, what are you expecting?¡±


    I hadn¡¯t given it any thought. I had no idea what I thought blood bonding was like. I knew Malachi had to drink blood from me, but would it hurt? If it did, I couldn¡¯t imagine that many people would be willing to do it. As Elisif told me before, it was an intimate action. Did she mean it was sexual? My mind raced at all the questions I had. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± was all I managed to say.


    She finished up my hair and sat down next to me. ¡°Well, it is very overwhelming. It might be more so for you because of your blessing.¡± She looked lost in her thoughts for a moment, a smile playing on her lips. ¡°Lunette and I bonded a few years ago and I give her blood as often as I can. It¡¯s very enjoyable for both parties involved.¡±


    I felt my cheeks heat up at the thought. It was sexual. I knew we were already married. Things like that were expected to follow. I still felt like it was somehow too soon though. Especially after only just speaking after almost a month of no contact. We only spent one night together. ¡°Do you think the Prince and I would be moving too fast?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Move too slow and you¡¯ll look old for the rest of your life,¡± she laughed.


    As we left my room I gave her a mean look. ¡°I¡¯m trying to be serious,¡± I pouted.


    She shook her head and led us down the long halls. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Every relationship moves at different paces. Lunette and I bonded after a very short time, but the Queen and King were married for years before they bonded. Don¡¯t let that change your mind on when you want to do it. It¡¯s up to you and Malachi, no one else.¡±


    There it was again. Don¡¯t overthink things. Elisif was right too. Malachi and I were the best to decide when we did things. The entire day I could hardly pay attention to my lessons. I could only think about my husband. I really hoped he was at lunch today, but I was alone with Jeremiah again. He read a book under the table and didn¡¯t say one thing to me. I sighed and let him be silent. I didn¡¯t want to speak either. The last half of the day felt like it went on forever as well. Four times as long.


    Once I was done though, Elisif took me to Malachi¡¯s rooms instead of the library. I frowned and shut the door behind us. ¡°I¡¯m expected to have an out of class assignment done for tomorrow,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh, enough of that,¡± Elisif said. She led me to one of the soft chairs that were placed next to the low table. When I was seated, she started to take the pins out of my hair. One by one they floated over my head and onto the table in front of me. ¡°The sun is rising. Why don¡¯t you take a rest for once.¡±


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re doing,¡± I said. ¡°I thought about it all day and I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Elisif ignored what I said and pulled me up. She had loosened my hair in record time. When her hands reached my dress I took a step back. ¡°Stop,¡± I sighed. I tried not to laugh. She was far too pushy sometimes.


    She gave me a smug grin and stepped closer again. ¡°You have to look your best today.¡±


    Before she could corner me, the door opened. Malachi had a sour look on his face as he stepped in. He swung the door wider and gave Elisif a deep frown. ¡°Please go,¡± he said flatly.


    As Elisif walked past him she gave him a pat on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be so upset.¡±


    He shut the door none too gently when she stepped out. ¡°She can¡¯t keep her mouth shut.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that her best quality?¡± I giggled.


    The Prince stepped to one of the plush chairs and let himself fall into it. He looked as tired as he had the morning before. ¡°I know you were shoved here just as I was. You can go to the library or something if you want,¡± he offered.


    ¡°Shoved here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°My mother rushed me here,¡± Malachi told me. He crossed his arms over his chest. ¡°I¡¯m more embarrassed than anything. You must have told Elisif about last morning.¡±


    ¡°I asked her about blood bonding,¡± I said in a low voice. I felt my cheeks get hot. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for her to take it as I wanted to. I¡¯m trying to take things at your pace.¡±


    His face was as calm and void of emotion as it normally was, but the pointed tips of his ears betrayed him. They turned a lovely shade of pink. ¡°That sort of thing should be your decision,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked. It was both of us that had to do it, not just me.


    He turned his face away but I saw the expression on it change. ¡°It would be done at the cost of hurting you.¡±


    ¡°Elisif said she didn¡¯t mind it,¡± I replied. I sat in the chair next to him. ¡°I trust you. You¡¯ve been nothing but honest and I don¡¯t think you would hurt me.¡±


    Malachi let his eyes come back up to meet mine. ¡°I-I haven¡¯t been able to stop thinking about it.¡± The tone of his voice surprised me. Through the tremor in it, it sounded low and thick.


    ¡°My blood?¡± I asked in confusion. I felt so dumb. This was an entirely new world to me.


    He let his head drop into his hands. His shoulders heaved with a big sigh. ¡°Yes. If you asked me what I felt about drinking a person¡¯s blood last week I would have told anyone within earshot of how immoral I thought it was. A dated practice that needed to be phased out. I have drank nothing but animal blood for the entire time my fangs have been in. I¡¯ve been with women before and I never wanted a part of it. But as soon as I tasted it. . .¡± His voice broke and he shook his head.


    I reached my hand out to touch his shoulder. I was careful to only touch his shirt. ¡°Look at me.¡± I tried to make my voice smooth, but commanding.


    He dropped his hands and lifted his head again. He looked scrambled. His face showed concern and his hair was mussed. He let his eyes pass over my face, seeming to bore into my mind as they always did.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you want to do it,¡± I said to him.


    He shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t hold these feelings back. I don¡¯t want you to touch me.¡± His eyes seemed to darken and he averted them. ¡°I feel ashamed.¡±


    I let my hands fall to my lap. ¡°What are you ashamed about? You hold back everything you feel. I think it would be better if you opened up.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°Opening up has gotten me nowhere.¡± When he saw my frown he furrowed his brows. ¡°I just mean to say I have a hard time with this. Expressing my emotions.¡±


    I let my hand open up, palm towards him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to find words. You have permission to touch me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to push all of this onto you,¡± he whispered. He let shame play out in his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to scare you,¡± he added, even more quiet than before. It broke my heart to see his face fall like that.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t done anything to scare me and I don¡¯t think you will now. Elisif warned me that if we bond, it¡¯ll be overwhelming. But I¡¯ve been practicing.¡± I beamed with excitement. ¡°I have been able to touch people and push away the flood of things I feel. I keep my thoughts and feelings my own and- Ah, sorry.¡± I pulled myself back. ¡°I¡¯m trying to say you don¡¯t need to worry about what you feel. We¡¯re together in the eyes of all the gods and I won¡¯t leave you. I want to be able to touch you as freely as I can.¡±


    A small smile broke on his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry. Don¡¯t ever be sorry for being yourself.¡±


    I reached my hand out again. ¡°Last offer before I go to the library though.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve managed to make it there yourself?¡± he teased.


    ¡°I might have to take back my last offer,¡± I warned.


    He gave a ghost of a smile and reached his hand out. He laced his fingers with mine and I let the fog flow into me. He was scared, terrified at the feeling he got when he tasted only a drop of my blood. It was an overwhelming hunger. Desire. Lust. He wanted to bite into me and drink. It made him feel barbaric. He never felt like that before in his entire life. I didn¡¯t need this blessing to see the shame that still played out on his face. I pulled his hand towards me and pressed his knuckles into my cheek.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to feel ashamed,¡± I breathed. I felt him pull his hand away but I wouldn¡¯t let go. I looked into his eyes with a plea. ¡°Don¡¯t pull away. I want to be close with you.¡±


    He looked so surprised. ¡°Even after all of that, you still want to bond with me?¡±


    I nodded and held his hand with both of mine. Fondness formed and sparked up my arm from him. ¡°I want nothing more than to be bound to you for both of our lives.¡±


    Malachi practically threw himself at me. He pressed his lips against mine hard. I gasped and quickly wrapped my arms around him. His hands were pulling me up, pressing me against him as tightly as I could be. His desires mixed with mine in a chaotic cacophony inside me, making me feel light headed. Remember what you had been practicing, I told myself. I didn¡¯t want to lose myself in all my thoughts. I wanted to be in the moment. His breath was hot on my face, his fangs dangerously brushing against my skin.


    Malachi suddenly lifted me off my feet. I yelped in surprise as he carried me to our bedroom. ¡°You¡¯re stronger than you look,¡± I gasped.


    ¡°Do I not look strong?¡± he chuckled.


    I smiled and pressed my lips to his again. He laid me down on the bed, never breaking our lips. I reached behind me and tried to loosen the ties keeping my dress on, but it was harder than I thought. Malachi pulled away and gave me an amused look. ¡°Do you need help?¡±


    ¡°I should have had Elisif undress me after all,¡± I pouted.


    He reached behind me and tugged at the straps. It came loose and I threw off the top layer of my dress. Then he helped me untie the corset that lay under it. The garments were thrown haphazardly off the bed. Once I was in only the innermost layer, a slip made of thin cotton, Malachi positioned himself over me. He brushed his fingertips over my shoulders and up my neck. His desire flooded me and made my breath catch in my throat. ¡°Are you still sure you want me to bite you?¡±


    I nodded and pulled myself closer to him. ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± I whispered.


    My hands shook as I reached for his shirt buttons. He pressed his lips to mine and unbuttoned his shirt for me. He shrugged it off and moved his hand to run through my hair. I looked down at his chest. It was the first time I was seeing him so bare. I let my hand run down his side to feel his skin. His chest was more defined than I imagined it to be. His hand went to my own buttons that concealed my chest. I felt my face heat up and I grabbed his hand before he could get any undone.


    ¡°C-can I keep this on for now?¡± I stuttered.


    Malachi squeezed my hand and ran the other through my hair. ¡°Of course. Relax,¡± he soothed. ¡°Are you comfortable?¡±


    I nodded and pulled him down for another kiss. He kept his hand in my hair, the other pinning my one wrist to the bed. My other hand pressed into his back, holding onto him. He kissed a trail down to my neck. I felt a wave of hunger come from him again. He brushed his fangs against my skin in a silent question. One last chance for me to say no.


    ¡°Bite me,¡± I said, tilting my head back so he had plenty of room.


    Malachi pressed his lips softly to my neck, then without any more warning he bit down. His fangs cut into my skin like needles. The pain only lasted a second, then he started to drink. I couldn¡¯t keep the swirls of emotion at bay, they were so intense. Both of us felt it. I felt a warmth between my legs grow until my toes tingled. I couldn¡¯t help the moan that escaped my lips. I felt him hard against me. His own pleasure meshed with mine and made my head spin. I dug my fingernails into his back, making him groan.


    Suddenly he pulled away, taking in a sharp breath in. He let my wrist go and took his weight off of me. I clutched his shoulders, our eyes meeting. Then a golden string of light started to materialize from both of our chests. I knew what it was immediately. Our fate lines. The threads were made of light motes, illuminating the whole room with how bright they were. I couldn¡¯t move as the strings connected between us. They moved slowly and deliberately, merging together until they were one. Then the light faded. A pang of coolness formed in my chest. I brought my hand up to hold right over where I felt it. We were blood bonded. There was no being apart now, for the rest of our lives.

 Second Birthday

    MALACHI II


    I woke up before the sun set. I dressed quickly and headed to the kitchens. I knew she would be hungry when she woke up. I couldn¡¯t stop the fluttering feeling in my stomach from the memory of last day. Our bonding had been nothing I expected. I heard stories of what would happen from many people before, but they were watered down versions of what it was like. I felt my hand absentmindedly go to my chest. She was bound to me for as long as our lives lasted now. She granted me blood, invigorating me and strengthening me, and I granted her immortality, letting her walk the earth as long as one could. I couldn¡¯t hide the smile that crept onto my lips. I had never felt this way in my life.


    I walked into the kitchen and saw Lunette already gathering a tray of tea and scones. Elisif¡¯s favorite were the blueberry ones. She looked at me as I came over to start doing the same.


    ¡°Did you and the Princess. . . ?¡± my cousin trailed off, her eyebrow raising in a question.


    ¡°Elisif will find out in a bit,¡± I replied icily. I gathered the fresh tarts that were out to cool on a rack behind us.


    ¡°You have, I can already tell by the look on your face. Not even you can hide that glow,¡± she mocked.


    I frowned at her. ¡°Since you¡¯ll surely tell Elisif, let her know she doesn¡¯t need to take care of Iara this evening then.¡±


    With that I pushed my way out the door. I brought the tray back to my room. I made sure she could reach it when she woke up and I left again. I would have liked to be there when she woke up, but I needed to go speak to my mother. If I didn¡¯t tell her first thing, she would be quite cross with me.


    I knocked on her doors and she answered almost immediately. She was half way through getting her hair braided, only her under layer dresses on. Her green eyes were lit with excitement. ¡°Did you bond?¡± she asked excitedly.


    I felt my face get hot and I nodded. She yanked me in and over to her working desk. It was where she did most of her enchantments. Father joined us after a moment as well.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve blood bonded, what do you plan to get her?¡± Father asked.


    As a tradition, when someone bonds with a vampire they¡¯re given extravagant gifts from the entire family. I didn¡¯t know if this was true for every vampire family, but it was true for Bloodtides. It was to show the gratitude we had for their sacrifice. They were more than food to us. They were our permanent life partners. I remembered when Lunette bonded with Elisif, she was given many gifts. Elisif was granted a title of lady and was given the same duties as Lunette. They will be granted my uncle¡¯s land in a few years. But giving those things to Elisif was easy. They were grand things she would have never been able to get otherwise. I hadn¡¯t the first idea what to get Iara that she couldn''t already get herself. ¡°I¡¯ll have to consider it,¡± I said lamely.


    ¡°Your mother gave me a painting studio when we bonded. What is Iara¡¯s passion?¡± Father asked. Mother was a much better gift giver than me.


    She came over to us and showed me two bracelets. They were made from silver, polished to a beautiful shine. Each of them had a single charm of a rose bud. It was a simple design but elegant. ¡°What are these?¡± I looked back up at her.


    ¡°A human tradition is giving jewelry as a proposal of marriage. I thought it would be nice for you both to wear one,¡± Mother said.


    ¡°I had ordered them from my home kingdom,¡± Father said. ¡°White silver mined from Harthmine.¡±


    ¡°And I enchanted them. I know she can feel emotion by touch, but it doesn''t work over distance. With these, you will be able to send each other feelings if you will it. A way to communicate when you aren¡¯t next to each other.¡± She turned one of the charms over to show the softly lit rune on the back. It glowed in the dim setting sunlight that trickled through the window. The magic in it made it spark like a small fire. ¡°Try it,¡± she said, handing me one. ¡°Think of what you want to send and picture the rune. I¡¯ll tell you if you got it.¡±


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    I held the silver bracelet in my hand. I imagined the emotion that I felt the most right now. Happiness. I pictured the sharp lines of the rune and my Mother clapped. ¡°There,¡± she smiled. ¡°Can you feel mine?¡±


    The same joy emanated from the metal in my hand. I nodded in amazement.


    ¡°Keep in mind what you might want to give her,¡± Father reminded me.


    ¡°Oh, also one more thing.¡± Mother grabbed my arm before I could leave. She stepped close and whispered into my ear. ¡°Your father and I will be going west to Sherwoods. We are going to tell the kingdom that the Princess is here with us finally and we need to ask for companionship in case of conflict among our people.¡±


    I looked at her, my face falling into shock. ¡°Is it really that bad?¡±


    ¡°There have been many rumors that I don¡¯t want to repeat. While we¡¯re gone, please keep an eye on Jer. If anything happened to either of you, I don¡¯t know what I would do,¡± she murmured.


    ¡°Also don¡¯t forget the Blood Festival,¡± Father added.


    I felt my shoulders slump. Equally bad news. If my parents were away that meant I would need to be hosting the festivities. I had to help my parents host last year to prepare me for this. It was awful, running around and making sure every cog was in place. It was the type of work I hated most. I would have to be out in the streets of Cerith, talking to so many people I couldn¡¯t remember the names of. I have been dreading it almost all year. You don¡¯t have as much fun at festivals if you watch everyone else enjoy everything instead. I sighed heavily and nodded. ¡°I will be sure to start that then as well. Have you started any of the planning?¡±


    Mother nodded and picked up a thick book full of loose parchment. I sighed and tucked it under my arm. ¡°I will ensure everything runs smoothly in your absence,¡± I droned.


    Mother gave me a stern look. ¡°Try to inspire more confidence in me. We will be leaving in three days.¡±


    I nodded and left before she could strap me with anything else I didn¡¯t want. I knew if they were going to Sherwoods they would be gone for at least two weeks if not longer. I made my way back to my room. The sun had set and the stars shone outside. The moon was only a half.


    When I entered my room I tossed the festival plans down on top of a pile of other work I needed to finish by the end of the week. It felt like no matter what I did, paperwork managed to pile up. I would just worry about it later. I went back into my room and sure enough, Iara was awake. She sat in the middle of the bed, blankets wrapped up around her like a cocoon. She had eaten a tart and grabbed the purple moon book I had given her before.


    ¡°Malachi,¡± she rasped. Her warm brown eyes met mine and I could have melted. They held all the care in the world for me. She looked so pale, no color in her cheeks.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± I asked her. I came to sit at the edge of the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m very tired,¡± she said. ¡°And cold.¡±


    I wrapped her blankets tighter around her. ¡°You can sleep as long as you need to. When someone bonds, they¡¯re granted as much time as they need to recover,¡± I told her.


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about you,¡± I said. I felt perfectly fine. Better than fine. I had no idea blood from a person would have given me so much energy. I wasn¡¯t hungry for actual food and I felt like I could run laps around the palace. But Iara looked like she would fall over from the brush of a feather. Guilt wrapped around me like thorns.


    She tugged at my arm and I couldn¡¯t help but smile at her. I moved closer to her and wrapped my arms tightly around her. ¡°My parents also gave us a gift.¡±


    Iara pulled away to look at me. ¡°Gift?¡± her eyes lit with excitement.


    ¡°It¡¯s a tradition for vampires to give gifts to their bonded partners as thanks. Expect a lot of presents coming up.¡±


    ¡°Second birthday,¡± she smiled.


    I laughed. ¡°Yeah, second birthday.¡± I pulled the bracelets from my pocket and untangled them gently. Once they were separated, I held them up for her to see. She looked almost sad for a moment.


    ¡°Human marriage bracelets?¡± she asked.


    I nodded and showed her the charm. ¡°My mother enchanted it.¡± As I helped her put it on I explained the trigger to her. She smiled when she felt the soft warmth come up from her arm. She sent me the same warmth.


    ¡°Can we always wear it?¡± she asked, holding her hands against her chest.


    ¡°If you want to, yes.¡±


    She let herself fall against me. I wrapped my arms tightly around her once again. I haven¡¯t felt this happy in a long time. I knew things might be tough coming up, but at least at this moment, I was holding onto her and she was safe in my arms.

 A Red Book

    JEREMIAH


    I found it increasingly hard to pay attention to my classes. Especially when Ivar was the scribe teaching. I grew resentment towards him. He was the reason I was nervous to go back to the library. The library was my happy place, and he had tainted it. He made my home feel unsafe. I begged Mother to have any other scribe teach me, but she insisted things stay the same. Mother said nothing could change, or else people would grow suspicious. Suspicious of what, I was unsure.


    ¡°Are you listening to me, Young Prince?¡± Ivar snapped.


    I sat up straight and nodded. ¡°Yes sir,¡± I replied quickly.


    ¡°Then what did I just say?¡± he shot at me. When I only stammered, he nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. Please sit up and pay attention.¡±


    I suffered through the rest of the lesson as best I could. Ivar always droned on in the most boring tone one could. I never found it more irritating than now. After Ivar dismissed me, I rushed to the kitchens. Kenneth was in the back room once again kneading large ball of dough. It looked thick, like some kind of crust rather than bread. I made my way to the flour dusted table and waved to my friend.


    ¡°Hello Prince,¡± he greeted in mock formality. He picked off a piece of sticky dough and threw it at me. I ducked out of the way and it flew right past my head. I turned to watch it stick to the rough stone wall behind me.


    ¡°Gross.¡± I laughed as it fell to the ground. I turned back to the cook. ¡°Do you have to work during the Blood Festival this year?¡± Kenneth hadn¡¯t been on duty for any of the Blood Festivals so far. It had always been his favorite event and his parents were kind enough to give him the free time. But this year felt different. His father had been getting older, more ill. Things changed much more rapidly for humans than vampires. Every year that passed I was reminded of it, even if I was still young.


    ¡°No, actually. Pa said he wouldn''t mind doing this year. But it¡¯ll probably be my last,¡± he sighed. He went back to pressing the dough down again and again. I saw the worried look on his face. Kenneth never told me directly, but I could see it every time he thought about it. Mortal lives came to a close rapidly. My human friend would have to deal with the death of his loved ones far more often than I will.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Your last one,¡± I sighed. ¡°Then we have to make the most. The festival to end all festivals. I¡¯ll ditch my brother and-¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t your mother kill you?¡± Kenneth laughed.


    ¡°She won¡¯t be here, she¡¯s going to Sherwoods,¡± I told him. I was worried about the trip. I knew Mother planned to request help in the case of rebellion. There had been unrest recently among parties in the court. A lot of older vampires believed the way we relied on mortal patronages was disgraceful. With the announcement that a human queen would rule over us soon, Mother was worried about this more than before. With the whispers of Ivar¡¯s suspicious plans, it only sparked more fear in the royal family. If violence broke out, we had to be ready to fight a civil war.


    Kenneth looked around and spoke low. ¡°Well, what about the egg. Have you done any more with that?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I haven¡¯t had time,¡± I lied. I didn¡¯t want to admit how scared of going back to the libraries I was.


    ¡°Well, maybe after I¡¯m done with chores, I can stop by and try some stuff?¡± Kenneth said vaguely. He shrugged. I knew we would end up doing nothing with the egg regardless if that was the intention. There was nothing to be done with it. I couldn¡¯t risk breaking such a valuable object.


    I nodded anyway in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ll meet you in the courtyard?¡±


    He nodded back and I left him to his duties. I knew our time of fooling around was coming to an end. Kenneth was older by a year. He was expected to be doing  a lot more work than he already was. It made me feel like we were a part of different worlds. He would live an entire life before my people even considered me mature. Even Malachi was considered young at twenty five.


    As I turned the corner to the royal wing, I saw a knight walking the other way. He must have been off duty, armor absent from his clothing. He had a red leather bound book tucked under his arm. He bowed low as I passed and I tried not to frown at him. Usually off duty knights didn¡¯t wander this part of the palace. I glanced back over my shoulder to watch him turn down the opposite hall I had come from. He was heading to the royal library. The thought made me uneasy. I knew Ivar was on duty for the rest of the night.


    I pushed the thought out of my mind. I couldn¡¯t start thinking every little detail was significant like that. It would drive me mad.

 The Cursed

    TELVIN


    The same sort of energy had been lost while the guild packed up to start moving. Instead of cheers and the sound of swords clanging together, there were only orders being hollered as tents were torn down. Carts and horses were loaded up. People walked every which way with boxes and bags in hand. It was hectic. The amount of moving parts made my head spin. I was amazed at how many people were able to travel together like this. There were more people here than all of the people who lived in Oaknail. I was surprised at how diverse the group was as well. People of every color and mortal patronage walked among us.


    Charlotte had informed Hark that I finally agreed to come. He looked very excited too. ¡°When we have the time, you can repair our gear,¡± he said.


    Charlotte gave him a stern look. ¡°Don¡¯t you think something like that would be a waste of time? He should learn how to fight, fixing tools can wait.¡±


    Once they finished arguing, Charlotte actually came out the victor. I learned quickly she was almost second in command. Everyone in the guild held her in high regard. She was a good leader and a strong woman. I was surprised when she promised to train me personally. I wondered why I warranted such special treatment. I believed Hark was right. I should have stuck to making and repairing gear for everyone. It was the only thing I was good at.


    Regardless, I was fitted with light armor and told to pick a weapon. I had thought about it almost an entire day. I thought it would be best for a regular half sword. Something small enough to carry in one hand. But I felt like it was too light when I held it. Instead I settled on something much heavier. A long sword. The blade I mended for myself was at least as tall as me. I had to hold it with both hands and when I swung it I was sure I could cut any man down. The weight alone could cleave logs in half.


    Charlotte had been almost disappointed by my choice. Large blades were slow, she complained. Her fighting style was more of sneaking up and taking them out as fast as possible. Her blessing made her almost a master assassin. She could completely conceal herself, muffling her sounds and hiding her from any light. Since my blessing would never help in such a way, I didn¡¯t see the point. It didn¡¯t stop the small dwarf from beating me mercilessly. When we fought, she didn¡¯t go easy on me.


    We had been traveling for days, all the while training my combat. I was still nothing compared to her, but I was learning. I could at least block her sometimes now. I could lift the sword with ease at this point, but I was no match with her speed. I reminded myself not to get discouraged though. I was learning. Just like when Pa started to show me how to work metal. There would be a period of time before I knew what I was doing, and that was okay. Pa told me those kinds of things before he got mean in his old age. I missed those days, the time before I was scared of him.


    The thought of my Pa sent a spike of pain through my chest. I tried not to think of it very often, but it always came up. As much as I pushed it back I could still see Ma sitting there, covered in blood. Screaming at me to leave as Pa died in her arms. The memory made my stomach turn. I would always be on the verge of throwing up when it came to mind.


    Charlotte¡¯s blade slashed out, almost cutting into my eye. ¡°Pay attention,¡± she yelled.


    I sighed, relaxing my stance. ¡°Can¡¯t we take a break this once?¡± I looked over my shoulder to the tents being set up behind us. We were settling right next to a trading town. Plenty of bars around. The buildings were lit in the dimming light of the sun. I could see people inside, drinking and hollering.


    ¡°You want to fool around just like all the other men?¡± she snapped. ¡°Or do you want to learn to defend yourself when we need you?¡±


    ¡°Both?¡± I thought about how good a drink would be right now. Hopefully it would further my attempts at escapism. I needed that the most right now.


    ¡°You¡¯re-¡± she gritted her teeth, but stopped herself. ¡°You know what, go with Hark. Maybe he can help you more than I can anyway. Lost cause,¡± she finished harshly. Her daggers went back to her hips and she crossed her thin arms over her chest.


    I laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t be so stubborn. You could use a drink too.¡±


    She didn¡¯t even humor the thought. She turned and started walking toward the edge of camp. I sighed and found myself following behind her. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To check on something,¡± she said over her shoulder. I quickened my pace to fall in line next to her. She was fast for someone with such short legs. I noticed the four large metal carts ahead before I could ask her any questions. They were heavy looking, the wheels double the size of average carts. A thick padlock clamped the handle shut. The sun glinted off the sleek surface of one as he neared. She pointed a gloved hand to them and looked up at me.


    This must be what she was checking on. As we got closer, I noticed there were no bars to let light trickle into the mobile prison cells. The thought of being locked in one sent a shiver down my spine. They had to be for prisoners. No carts this locked up would hold normal cargo. Two men were guarding each of them which solidified my suspicion further. When they saw Charlotte approaching, the closest man pushed himself up and stood straight.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    ¡°Charlotte,¡± he greeted respectfully.


    ¡°How have they been behaving?¡± she asked, walking up to one of the doors. She slid open a small panel no bigger than my palm. It was just big enough for someone to peer inside. She stood on her tiptoes to get a look.


    ¡°Quiet,¡± the other man replied.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± I asked.


    Charlotte gave me an amused smile and stepped down. She gestured for me to look inside like she had.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scare the boy,¡± one of the guards said coldly to Charlotte.


    The other man added, ¡°He¡¯ll run away faster than you did.¡± He elbowed his friend in the ribs.


    I glared at them and took a step up. ¡°If he¡¯s too scared when he looks at them he deserves to be,¡± I heard Charlotte say to her underlings.


    When I peeked through the small opening, I almost didn¡¯t see anything. It was almost pitch black inside the metal cart, the only light spilling in was from around my head. I questioned if it was entirely empty. Was this an elaborate prank Charlotte devised? She was cruel, but was she this cruel? She jumped at any chance to cause me discomfort. When I was about to step down and tell them I saw nothing, something threw itself at the door.


    I felt the body collide with the metal separating us. It made a loud thud, vibrating the whole cell. I could hear it clamor up and then its face came into view. Sunken eyes and lips dried over gums, yellowed teeth exposed. The skin was grey, mummified looking, almost like dry leather pulled taut over rotting bones. It gnashed its teeth together, hunger in it¡¯s dead eyes. I stumbled back, gasping at the corpse-like figure. I fell off the metal cart and back on my ass. The fall blew the wind right from my lungs. I gasped, inhaling the dust I had kicked up. I turned and started to cough into the dirt. My stomach turned. I was going to be sick.


    ¡°Look, he¡¯s turned green,¡± one man laughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a what, not a who,¡± Charlotte told me. She offered me her hand and I slapped it away, giving her a harsh look.


    ¡°Could have warned me. What the fuck is that thing?¡± I croaked. My voice was hoarse from coughing.


    She frowned at me and reached up to close the panel. ¡°A husk. They¡¯re forsaken beings. The gods turned their backs on them for atrocities they¡¯ve committed in this life or a past one.¡±


    ¡°A curse?¡± I asked, my mouth going dry. I pulled myself up and brushed the dust off my pants.


    She nodded and started to head back into camp. ¡°I never told you, but the guild isn¡¯t just traveling mercenaries. We transport magical items and beings for high paying clients. This client specifically asked us to deliver these by the harvest festival in Bloodtide.¡±


    ¡°Bloodtide?¡± My mind immediately pulled Iara into view. She was there right now, in Cerith. The capitol. I guess she would even be Iara Bloodtide at this point. ¡°What are we doing with them there?¡± Even if Iara had left me, I still worried about her safety. Would she be put in danger because of the husks?


    Charlotte only shrugged. ¡°We¡¯ll do whatever the client wants us to do for the right amount of coin.¡± She turned to me. ¡°Besides, the immortal patronages need to be put in their place, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    I furrowed my brows. I had never given other patronages much thought before. I have met someone of almost every patronage, but now that she mentioned it I haven¡¯t met many immortal beings. Rey was the only one. Not much to base an opinion off of though. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I eventually asked.


    The dwarf crossed her arms over her chest and gave me a frown. ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be immortal. The other four patronages live and die while they¡¯re blessed with living forever? It¡¯s scary.¡±


    ¡°I think living forever would be scary,¡± I replied to her.


    She rolled her eyes and started to walk away from me again. ¡°I suppose you¡¯ve lived your whole life in that gods forsaken tiny village anyway. You don¡¯t understand an ounce of what I¡¯m saying.¡±


    ¡°Where did you live before this then, since you are so much better than me?¡± I snapped at her. Sometimes her attitude was irritating to put it nicely. She acted as though I didn¡¯t understand anything.


    She didn¡¯t even react to my question. She only kept pushing herself forward. I let out a noise of frustration and stopped following her. Let her be mad at me. I didn¡¯t like being talked down to all the time anyway. I turned and headed toward one of the bars I had spotted before. I hoped to get my mind off a few things with the numbing of mead.


    I still couldn¡¯t shake the thought of the husk. Cursed by the gods. What kind of crime could have been so bad to create such a monster? I knew husks had no mind, and they only craved the flesh of the living. What a horrifying existence. Could such a thing happen to anyone who displeased the gods? Could it even happen to me, for committing such a sin as killing my father? The guilt I felt cut me like a shard of glass. It was jagged and painful. The mead I poured into my mouth did nothing to help it.


    I felt a hand slap my back. I turned to see Hark, a young woman on his arm. ¡°Are you enjoying the night?¡±


    ¡°Not as much as I hoped,¡± I admitted. I turned to my lonely table with only a bottle of drink as my company.


    The woman on his arm gave me a smile. ¡°I know someone who could help that,¡± she purred.


    Hark leaned over to her, his body swaying. He must have been twice as drunk as me. The girl gave him a devilish grin at what he whispered to her. She turned back to me and pulled me up from my seat. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Hark gave me a bag full of coins as the woman dragged me upstairs. The woman quickly shut the door behind us and shoved me back on the bed. The silver coins spilled out around me and she laughed. Hopefully this would serve to get my mind off things.

 Within the Pages

    IARA


    People came and went from my room all night. Everyone said similar things while giving me their gifts. Stay in bed. Thank you for your sacrifice. It was almost ritualistic. The gifts kept coming. Just about everyone I had met who lived in the palace brought me one. Jewels, pins, dresses. Some of the staff with Elisif had made me one of my favorite foods. Rey used to make bread knots for me, sprinkled with green onions and salt. They had added butter on top as well, but it made them all the more delicious. The best gift so far was from Jeremiah. He had a pen enchanted so it would never run out of ink. It was long, a dark silver with a crow''s feather. I have already written in my notebook with it. It was tucked away in my bag, between the notebook¡¯s pages.


    Once I was sure no one else would be coming to visit me again, I snuck out. I knew Malachi would be twice as busy as he normally was with the festival planning. It gave me a lot of time to be alone. I had already read through the book he had given me about deals with gods. It focused mostly on Leda¡¯s habits in oath making. She wasn¡¯t one for rigid rules, but if you angered her too many times she could be just as wrathful as her twin brother. It made me worry about my mother. If she hadn¡¯t fulfilled her end of his deal she made, her end was probably horrific. I needed to know more about the Night Goddess. I had never been particularly close with Leda and I only knew the basics of worshipping her. The library had to have more about her. If I learned more about her, then I would understand more about the types of curses she would blight people with.


    I walked through the shelves of the library, my fingers running along the spines of countless books. There weren¡¯t as many books on the subject I wanted. I wish I knew the way to the place of worship here. I knew that was where my husband got the purple book. I needed more like that one. I cursed myself for keeping so secluded while I was here. If only I had actually taken any of the tours offered me.


    ¡°Princess,¡± I heard a voice behind me. I was tired of being called to like that. I turned to see a man walk up and lean on the shelf I was next to. It was such a casual gesture it made me all the more annoyed.


    ¡°Your name was Ban, wasn¡¯t it?¡± I asked, turning back to the shelf. I pushed down my irritation as best as I could.


    ¡°No one expected you to be out so soon after. . .¡± I could see his eyes flick down to my neck. I pressed my lips together and adjusted the loose fitting coat I had draped over my shoulders. I knew the bite mark was plain to see on my skin. It didn¡¯t mean I wanted everyone to see it. The way he looked at me made me feel like a piece of meat.


    ¡°I am very tired,¡± I admitted. ¡°And conversation is leaving me ever more so.¡± I gave him a pointed look.


    His cocky grin never left. ¡°But I haven¡¯t even given you my gift!¡± He pulled a book from inside his vest. It was bound in red leather, black clasps holding it shut. ¡°As a deepest thank you,¡± he added, the tone of his voice dripping with sweetness.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    I took the book from him after a long moment of pause. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°A little bird told me you were looking into curses. Serious ones. A way to enter a realm where the darkest cursed beings thrive.¡±


    I furrowed my brows and looked back down at the book. An entire realm for the damned? Did he mean the Underworld? That was impossible. When I looked back at him, he had pushed himself away from the bookshelf and already turned his back. He had nothing more to tell me. I turned to walk to one of the tables that dotted the library. I would read it regardless of if I liked that man or not. Knowledge wasn¡¯t negative. It was all in what you did with it. And as a witch, knowledge was my greatest weapon.


    I settled into a chair and pulled the clasps open. The cover was easy to fold open, suggesting years of wear. The ink upon the pages was brown, not quite black. When I ran my fingers over the words, I could feel hints of emotion. Fear, longing, ambition. It was alarming. But the words scrawled out on the pages were hard to cut off. It began with talking about the Underworld and how deep it was. It detailed what sort of beings were trapped there and why. Then it started to give detailed instructions on how to open a gate to  it. I couldn¡¯t tell if this book was fiction or not. The diagrams were so precise and intricate that it would be outlandish for them to be faked, but the subject was even more outlandish. No living person could enter the Underworld. No man would ever be foolish enough to try.


    Yet, the book gave me specific instructions on how to go there. Even on how to find a cursed being if you had their blood. I did have my mother¡¯s blood. It ran through my own body. I could do this spell. But the question was, would it actually work?


    My mind was pulled from the book when I felt the tingle in my arm. I thought someone had touched me but when I looked, I remembered my bracelet. Malachi was worried. I frowned, looking at the window just behind me. I sighed when I saw the sun had risen. Soft, blue-tinted light spilled in. I pulled myself up from the chair, feeling my head spin. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t stand so fast. I sent him back what apology I could through the bracelet. I wanted to let him know I was okay while I made my way back to our room.


    He was standing at our door. When he saw me round the corner, he gave me a stern look. His black hair looked frizzed at the ends and his coat was unbuttoned. ¡°You can¡¯t wander off,¡± he warned me.


    I walked past him and through the door he opened for me. ¡°And why not? Afraid you¡¯ll miss a snack?¡± I teased.


    He shut the door firmly behind him and frowned at me. ¡°There are a lot of things going on right now. We¡¯re not entirely sure if it¡¯s safe,¡± he said in a low voice. He stepped closer to me. ¡°It may just be anxiety but the thought of losing you. . .¡± The words dried up on his tongue. He let the feelings play on his face. It was still forgein to see him drop the muted mask he always wore. It filled me with guilt.


    I closed the distance between us and pulled his head down to my shoulder. I pet his hair as I spoke. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere,¡± I assured.


    He pulled me tight against him. I could feel his shoulders relax and he let out a sigh. ¡°I love you,¡± he muttered into my neck.


    ¡°I love you,¡± I replied. Moments like this are what made me feel safe. I didn¡¯t care what Malachi thought was going on. Nothing could take me away from this.

 The Portal

    MALACHI II


    I still felt the hum of strength rushing through me from drinking blood. It was unlike anything I¡¯ve experienced before. No wonder the older vampires laughed when I suggested we stop blood bonding. The power it offered was unmatched. I had accidentally snapped a seal in half when I was trying to send a letter by crow earlier. The small metal piece practically crumbled in my hands. The postmaster only chuckled. ¡°First time drinking a person¡¯s blood?¡± he had asked.


    I was guilt ridden though. Every time I looked at Iara, I was reminded that my strength was found at the price of hers. She was pale and weak. I didn¡¯t think she should have gone back to her normal schedule when the two days had passed, but she insisted. She said she was tired of being locked up in the room alone. I couldn¡¯t protest at that. Isolating her wasn¡¯t the answer either. I thought of swearing off drinking from her again, but that made my chest fill with dread. I was becoming a selfish creature. The thought of a mouthful of her blood made me salvate and my hands tremble. I was monstrous for still longing to do it again.


    I pushed away my troubling thoughts and instead turned my attention to work. My boost of energy should be put to good use. Between hours I dedicated to scheduling and organizing the festival I had started to design something for Iara. I would be fixing up the old abandoned courtyard. I thought it would be perfect to plant almost everything she would need for her spells. I had asked Jer how he felt about it as well and he looked excited for life to be breathed back into the space. I had even contacted the palace¡¯s herbalist and he helped me place orders for all the things we¡¯d need. I planned to have a sundial next to the old fountain and a small gazebo just next to our old rusted gate. I planned to put benches along the stone paths through the entire place. The stone mason I commissioned was starting work today. I had hopes of showing her by the end of the week.


    I knew it could take longer, but things seemed to run smoothly. When I would pause my work for a meal, I would check on the progress. Everyday it looked so much different. The herbalist already had sprouts all around us. Some even started to flower. The stone mason restored the fountain. I could hardly believe it was the same crumbling thing that had been there all these years. It was a white polished marble, the basin filled with fish and fresh lily pads. He already started to lay foundations for the sundial and the stone pathways.


    Now the real challenge would be keeping Iara away from the courtyard until it was finished. I asked Jer to make sure she didn¡¯t try to come out here during the night. When she would ask for me to take her on a walk in the woods I would say I was far too tired. I could tell she was getting frustrated, but I refused to waver. The pure joy and excitement I imagined her showing when she finally saw the final product kept me strong. I felt giddy getting it ready for her. The most time I¡¯ve ever spent on a gift for anyone. I knew she would love it.


    Once the bulk of the major things were laid down, I had a landscaper start the fine details. Replanting grass and decorative flowers to fill in any flat spaces, placing rocks and boulders about to tie everything in. I had been helping them work when I could. Tonight I had rolled up my sleeves and started taking the crawling ivy off the old stone walls. The vines clung and dug into the walls at some points so much I had to put all my weight into pulling them free.


    One of the workers interrupted me though. ¡°Prince Malachi, the King would like to see you,¡± he said after a low bow.


    I brushed my hands off and turned my attention to the entrance. My father stood at one door. I made my way through the freshly planted gardens and greeted him. ¡°Father. I thought you and Mother would have been gone by now.¡±


    ¡°We are leaving when day breaks. I wanted to give this to you before though,¡± he said. I hadn¡¯t even noticed the small sapling in his hand. ¡°It just came by boat. When I heard you were making a potions garden for the Princess I sent word out for one.¡±


    I took it from his hands. The leaves on the sapling were barely budding, but their unusual color was striking. A very soft lavender. It was stark against the dark brown bark. It almost looked like it was painted, something right out of a fantasy book. ¡°What is this?¡±


    The gardener gasped when she saw it. ¡°That¡¯s a summoning tree.¡± She rushed over to us, her eyes lighting up. ¡°A tree that can grow any fruit so long as you know the incantation.¡±


    ¡°Such a tree exists?¡± I asked, looking back down to the unassuming plant.


    ¡°May I?¡± Beatirce asked. She held her hands out to me, gesturing to the sapling.


    ¡°Oh, of course.¡± I handed it to her.


    ¡°It won¡¯t bear fruit for many years but if we give it enough love. . .¡± she started to mutter. She absently turned away from us as she held it in her hand like a new born baby.


    Father laughed. ¡°I hope the Princess enjoys it. You will have to tell me what she thinks when you show her.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Thank you Father. Have a safe journey.¡±


    He bowed quickly to me. ¡°Make sure everything runs smoothly in our absence.¡±


    Later that night, I was going to the kitchen for some much needed tea. I planned to bring it to my office and work later than I normally would. I was behind on a few things and I couldn¡¯t afford to keep that theme. Not to mention I was avoiding Iara a bit. My thoughts were consumed by the courtyard renovations. I couldn¡¯t spoil the surprise by accidentally touching her. But while I was headed to the kitchens, a figure caught my eye. Hunched over with spindly horns, ragged robes hanging off shoulders. I blinked, taking a second look. My eyes didn¡¯t deceive me. Lady Rey stood at the end of the hall.


    ¡°Prince Malachi Damien Bloodtide II,¡± she recited, her voice mocking.


    ¡°Rey The Old, witch of the west forest,¡± I called back in the same mocking tone.


    ¡°Have you seen Iara?¡± she asked.


    I frowned, thinking back to when I saw her this morning. She had left before me, Elisif taking her to her usual classes. It was late, the sun rising. Iara should have been done with her daily duties by now. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go see her?¡± I asked.


    The old elf hit my ankle hard with her walking stick. I cried out and glared at her. ¡°You fool. I already know what¡¯s happening. You need to go to her,¡± Lady Rey snapped.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I snapped right back. Interacting with this woman was infuriating as ever. I didn¡¯t know if it was enraging or comforting to know she was the same as always. Just like the Priestess, she was mysterious and crazy.


    ¡°Go,¡± she yelled.


    ¡°Go where?¡±


    She hit my other ankle with the same force. A man weaker than I would have been on his knees by now. ¡°Iara will need you soon,¡± she told me. ¡°Go now or you might never see her again.¡±


    The thought sent a chill through my body. I knew this crazy old elf, for all her flaws, never lied. My mother had told me about her blessing. It made me all the more terrified. I turned back, forgetting about the work I needed to catch up on. Everything be damned. Iara could be anywhere, but I assumed my rooms would be a safe first bet. I rushed there, hoping no one would try to stop me. I rarely ran through the halls. If someone did see me they would surely be alarmed. When I reached my chamber door I threw it open. I sucked in a breath of air sharply. The scene in front of me horrified me to my core.


    Iara was in the middle of the room. She had set out sheets of paper in a circle to write on. Blood stained the pages instead of the floor. Angry red runes lay in five points creating a pentacle. They were drawn sloppily, as if a child scrawled them. The lines were shaky and uneven. Above the runes was a portal. It cut through the very fabric of this realm and showed what I could only describe as a sea of souls. Crying, screaming, and agonizing yells emanate from the portal. Hundreds of pale faces writhed below the surface. The smell that filled the room made me sick to my stomach. People always said rotting flesh smelled different than other kinds of decay. I had never imagined it would be this horrid though. The faces of the damned contorted in pain and cried for help. Some had even taken notice of the portal and reached out for Iara. A few had already grabbed her hair, her clothes. Anything they could get a hold of. Their knobby and decaying hands clawed at her and at the edges of the portal. Iara was reaching in just like they were reaching out. A single soul was her only focus. The cursed being I realized was a woman. Iara had both of her hands reaching out to the decaying face.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    The woman looked exactly like Iara, if Iara had died and decomposed. The thought haunted me. Her dead eyes and hollowed cheeks were features I hoped Iara never took on. But when Iara reached her, their skin meeting, the color seemed to come back to her dead face. Her murky expression focused on my wife. Her eyes sharpened to reveal bright blue irises. The cursed soul reached out to her just like the other arms that clawed and grabbed at her.


    ¡°Mom,¡± Iara whispered.


    This was Alys? My heart skipped a beat. Alys was cursed and she was sent to this wretched place. I trembled at the realization. If Iara had opened the portal herself, this truly meant the gods favored her. To allow someone access to such a thing was unheard of. The gods would have surely stepped in before now.


    Just then a spyglass caught my attention. It hovered over the scene, a small mirror with an all seeing eye reflected in it. The disk seemed to cut through the air, trying to get the best vantage point it could. Someone was trying to watch what happened. The thought made me more sick than the stench that flowed from the sea of the damned. I forced myself to move then, pushing away the fear I felt. I jumped forward, reaching for the spyglass. It looked at me in shock and then the reflection went black. It fell right to the ground and shattered. Glass shards erupted across the floor.


    Iara jumped and looked back at me. She hadn¡¯t even realized I was there. Her focus was interrupted. A few souls had already crawled half way out. She turned back to the portal and cried out in shock. She couldn¡¯t move away, too many fingers tangled around her. I lurched forward again, sliding myself across the floor. I pushed the papers out of alignment to close the portal. It wasn¡¯t the best way to close up a spell, but it was the fastest. As soon as the papers were moved from their positions, the portal seemed to blink shut. Alys along with all the other damned souls were cut off, plunged back into their eternal suffering.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked. I pulled myself up and rushed over to her. She had scrapes all along her arms and her palm was still bleeding from a large gash. The gash I assumed she made to get blood to write in.


    Her eyes welled with tears and she shook her head. ¡°My mother really was cursed,¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°You were almost dragged into the sea of the damned,¡± I snapped at her. ¡°Do you know how stupid doing this was? How did you even find such a dangerous spell?¡±


    She stood on wobbly legs and glared at me. ¡°I¡¯m not here to follow every one of your orders. I told you I still want to find out what happened to my mother.¡± Tears fell down her cheeks. ¡°I thought she was dead, but this is far worse. I could have saved her if you didn¡¯t come in like a madman.¡±


    ¡°You would have been trapped in the Underworld if I hadn¡¯t come in here like a madman,¡± I yelled. I gestured to the glass all around us on the floor. ¡°Someone was watching. Someone knew you were going to do this ritual and they were-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re bleeding,¡± Iara interrupted me.


    I furrowed my brows and looked down. My palms both had deep cuts on them. It must have been from the spyglass. Some shards were still in my hands. Before my eyes, the cuts started to knit together. The glass was slowly pushed out of my skin and quietly clinked to the floor. I was still amazed at what human blood grants me. I shook my head, putting my attention back on Iara. ¡°You are as well,¡± I sighed. ¡°Did you even listen to me?¡±


    She crouched down and picked up a shard of glass. ¡°Do you know who it was?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Iara inspected the shard carefully. She must not have found what she was looking for because she threw it right back down where she had found it. ¡°I got the book from a knight,¡± she told me. ¡°Are the knights trying to spy on us?¡±


    ¡°What knight gave this to you?¡± I demanded. I knew Ivar was working with someone else, but that someone remained hidden. If it was a high ranking knight, we could assume more people were working under his orders than we previously thought.


    ¡°I think his name was Ban,¡± she muttered. ¡°I saw him once before, after. . .¡± She trailed off.


    I turned to the door. ¡°Stay here,¡± I told her.


    ¡°Wait,¡± she cried, reaching for my arm. ¡°Please don¡¯t go.¡±


    I felt rage bubble out of me in waves. I knew Ban. If he was conspiring with Ivar, everything was worse than I could have imagined. Who else could have been in his corner? The advisors? Members of my own family? Who could be trusted? What were they even planning? When Iara touched my wrist she stumbled back. She gasped at the contact. Her eyes widened in shock. She knew what I wanted to do. With her blood still giving me this much power, I could crush anyone with a flick of my wrist. I didn¡¯t want to hold back.


    ¡°Malachi, you should calm down,¡± she breathed. She clutched her hands together and set her worried eyes on me in a silent plea.


    My hand paused on the doorknob. I certainly should have stayed until I was calm, but I had never felt such anger before. I was angry at Iara for trying such a spell. I was angry that my home didn¡¯t feel safe anymore. I was angry that I had to question if I could trust my own blood. But she was right. I should calm down before taking action. If I raised a scene I would be making the situation worse. I let my hand fall from the door and I hung my head low.


    ¡°Are you still bleeding?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°No,¡± she whispered. I looked over my shoulder to see her looking at her hand. The slash along her palm was deep, but it had scabbed over already.


    I turned back to her. ¡°Do you know how stupid that was?¡± I repeated. I wouldn¡¯t let her change the subject this time.


    Iara frowned at me. ¡°I did what I thought was best. You hardly have time for me right now so I didn¡¯t ask for help,¡± she shot at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t blame your choices on me. I am running a kingdom right now. You should know how much work that is if you paid any mind to what was going on.¡± I gestured to the floor. ¡°But instead of that you opened up a gateway to hell in my room.¡±


    ¡°Our room,¡± she corrected.


    The statement infuriated me more than I liked to admit. ¡°It had been my room for years before you moved in.¡± I ran my hands through my hair, willing myself not to yell. I had to stop letting myself get out of control. ¡°Yes, our room,¡± I added. I took a deep breath in and made sure my voice was even. ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t do these types of spells at all, let alone by yourself.¡±


    Iara brushed her hair behind her ear and held onto her sides. She looked as if she were trying to hold herself together. ¡°I know it was dangerous,¡± she whispered. ¡°I just needed to know if my mother really was cursed. She didn¡¯t fulfill the deal she made with Leda. What kind of price was she not willing to pay?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. The gods wouldn¡¯t have cursed her like that if it wasn¡¯t important though.¡±


    She sighed, the unsatisfying answer making her face sour. ¡°I¡¯m tired of the gods.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything in response. I knew there was nothing to say to console her. I only bent down and started picking up the bloody papers. ¡°At least you made cleaning up easy,¡± I sighed.


    She laughed. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    We cleaned up our room as much as we could and went to the infirmary. The doctor cleaned up her cuts and asked us what in the world we had been doing. I didn¡¯t want any rumors to start circulating around so I hesitated as I thought of a lie.


    ¡°Just bedroom stuff,¡± Iara blurted.


    The doctor turned red and nodded, letting us go without another question. She sure knew how to keep people from questioning further. Now instead of hearing of a portal being opened up to the Underworld, there would be whispers of our interesting sex life. I honestly didn¡¯t know which was worse.


    When we got back to our room, Elisif was there. Iara recounted what had happened with her handmaid and I let myself fall into bed. There was no way I had the energy now to even stand, let alone deal with someone as loud as Elisif was. I didn¡¯t even realize I had fallen asleep when I was jarred awake by Iara. She was climbing into bed next to me.


    ¡°You really should change into sleep clothes. You ruin your day clothes,¡± she whispered to me.


    I made an annoyed noise and pulled her close to me. ¡°My day clothes would be my sleep clothes,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°You know what I mean,¡± she giggled.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do something so reckless again,¡± I said, letting my eyes shut once more. The sunlight was seeping in through a crack in the curtain, warming my skin up where it fell.


    I felt her hand touch my hair. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Her voice was cast low, soothing. She settled against me and pulled the blankets over us both.


    My mind didn¡¯t let me forget the dangers that we faced in my home, but the thoughts were eased when she was close to me. I hope she knew how much she meant to me.

 That Strange Girl

    TELVIN


    We headed east. The husks were needed in the vampire city by next week. We were told that when we reached Cerith, we would set up camp to the north of the walls. The client we were working for had very detailed instructions on where the husks would be taken and how they would be let loose.They even provided an in depth map of the city and the sewer systems that ran beneath the streets. Our routes were highlighted in red ink. There was no room for error with the diagrams that were given. They wanted to send fear through the city with the monsters we had. The client was looking to weaken the people¡¯s trust that the walls kept them safe. The thought sent a shiver down my spine. This would certainly do it.


    I never met the client. No one besides Hark knew who they were. They were very secretive. It sounded like they had been planning this event for quite some time. Their attention to detail was impressive, almost scary. It made me thankful I wasn¡¯t meeting with them. Hark would come back, looking tired and worn down. It was as if the conversations with our mysterious partner took a toll on him.


    After meeting with the client, he would call all the guild leaders together to relay the information to them. Charlotte was of course part of the meetings. I didn¡¯t understand why she dragged me along to them either. I felt out of place among the other people. They were clearly strong. Each person had a capable head on their shoulders. Everyone except me. I never spoke during the meetings. What could I even add? I never understood Charlotte. What did she see in me? I was beginning to think I¡¯d never know. Sometimes it felt like she couldn¡¯t stand my guts, but others it was so obvious she wanted me around. I tried not to think too much of it either. It was better to assume she hated me so I wouldn¡¯t get too close.


    We were still a few day¡¯s time away from the city. We were stopping for the night, but it wouldn¡¯t be a very long rest. Everyone was told not to set up any tents. We had to move fast the next few days if we were to get to Cerith on time. Moving in such a large group was slower than I realized. If people could, they would sleep in carts, or on the ground on bed rolls. I had started my own small fire and laid out a deer skin when someone called to me. It was one of the younger girls who traveled with us. I assumed she was the daughter of other guild members, no more than fifteen years old. She went by Yula. Her skin was dark and her wavy hair was a chestnut color. She always had a slip of fabric tied around her hairline to keep the long strands out of her face.


    ¡°Mr. Telvin, have you got anyone to share your fire with yet?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°I suppose not,¡± I told her as I sat on my pelt. ¡°Do you not have anyone to set up with?¡±


    She shook her head and sat next to me. She dug through the pockets on her worn apron and pulled out a wad of cloth. ¡°I have brought snacks though,¡± she replied. Yula untied the cloth to expose salt cured meat. She held a piece out for me.


    I took it gratefully. ¡°Thank you.¡± I brought the piece to my mouth and took a bite. It was tough and hard to chew, but it was food. I would never complain about receiving free food.


    ¡°I have never asked you,¡± the young girl said, looking up at me. ¡°What is your blessing?¡± Her eyes shone with curiosity.


    ¡°Uh, fire resistance,¡± I said lamely. ¡°I¡¯m a blacksmith. My Pa is a blacksmith. Was,¡± I corrected. I frowned and looked away from her. I felt the dark feelings start to come forward. They always came back no matter how much I wished they¡¯d go away.


    ¡°Was?¡± Yula asked as she picked another piece of meat up. She brought it to her mouth, her eyes never leaving mine.


    ¡°You ask too many questions, Yula,¡± a scolding voice came from behind. Charlotte walked around us and sat across the fire.


    The girl laughed. ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t ask enough questions,¡± she replied quickly.


    Charlotte shook her head and clicked her tongue at the young girl. ¡°What¡¯s your blessing anyway?¡±


    Yula only took another bite of her food.


    ¡°Not going to tell us?¡± I nudged her side with my elbow.


    Charlotte let her hood fall and leaned back on her arms. The warm light from the fire glinted off the daggers she still had on her hips. ¡°She won¡¯t ever tell,¡± Charlotte sighed.


    ¡°Well, who are her parents? We can guess pretty easily if you know them,¡± I said to the dwarf.


    Yula giggled. ¡°You think my parents are guild members?¡±


    ¡°Why else would you be traveling with the guild?¡± I asked. I looked back at the girl. What kind of things could have led such a joyous young lady to travel in such a manner other than by birth?


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Yula only laughed again in response. She didn¡¯t add anymore either. With that, she got up and left us without even a goodbye.


    Charlotte snorted. ¡°Guess she''ll bother someone else now.¡±


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t bothering me,¡± I defended. ¡°Do you know why she¡¯s traveling with us then?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°Plenty of people come and go. She only showed up a few weeks before we stopped in your village.¡±


    I scratched my head and finished the food she had given me. ¡°Well, how far are we away from the city?¡± My mind brought me to Iara once again. It would be the closest I¡¯ve been to her since she left. I know I had been left like a piece of rubbish but I couldn¡¯t help my heart beat quickening at the thought of seeing her. I missed her more than I cared to admit. The thought of her comforting me brought me peace despite what happened.


    ¡°We are about a three day journey away,¡± she said.


    ¡°Do you really think letting the husks out during a festival is okay?¡± The question made my face get hot. I had been worried about it ever since Hark told us what we were doing with them. I didn¡¯t know what the vendetta against the immortal patronages was about. It sounded blindly hateful to me.


    She wrinkled her nose at the question. ¡°Of course it isn¡¯t okay. But our client is obviously working to bring down the royal family. The Bloodtide family has been in power far too long. Besides, vampires are monsters, just like those husks.¡±


    I wondered if Yula was here if she would ask why Charlotte hated vampires. I knew she didn¡¯t like the immortal patronages, but I didn¡¯t know if that was the only reason she hated them. Has a vampire done something to her before? I wanted to ask, but I was too nervous. I knew she would react harshly at the prying.


    She spoke again, pulling me from my rambling thoughts. ¡°Have you ever met a vampire?¡±


    ¡°Me? No,¡± I said. ¡°I met an elf before but she wasn¡¯t too nice,¡± I added.


    Charlotte leaned forward. ¡°Elves are at least immortal by means other than taking from the living.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I knew vampires drank blood to stop aging, but I never considered what elves did to stop aging.


    ¡°Elves stop aging when they eat the fruit of a sun tree. The fruit of their god, Uriel. Once an elf reaches the age of eighteen, they make the pilgrimage to  one of Uriel¡¯s waypoints. They commune with their god, eat from his fruit, and they don¡¯t age anymore. But vampires have to drink the blood from another living animal to stop aging. They take the vitality of another being and use it as their own.¡±


    My face twisted into disgust. The idea of something drinking my blood filled me with horror. It sickened me even more knowing Iara had left me for such a being. Was she being drained as we spoke? I shook my head, willing that string of thoughts to end. It was too much to process. I was shocked at how straight faced Charlotte remained while explaining this to me as well. A stoic voice that was like she was reading from a book. ¡°You know an elf?¡± I asked, hoping to get my mind off vampires and Iara.


    She looked at me with a furrowed brow. ¡°No. Why?¡±


    ¡°How did you know about their pilgrimage?¡±


    Her face darkened and she looked into the fire. Without answering she stood and walked away. I sighed. ¡°What the fuck?¡± I muttered under my breath. At least Yula had laughed. Her sudden departure felt more like a joke than a spit in the face. Charlotte left me feeling awful for existing. If she hated me so much, why did she always insist on hanging around me? I laid back on my pelt and forced my eyes shut. We had a long road ahead. I wouldn¡¯t waste more time than I needed to think about that mean dwarf.


    When the chattering became too loud, it woke me up. I sat up, rubbing sleep out of my eyes. The sun had just begun to peak up behind the horizon. People were already walking every which way to start moving again. We were in a time crunch and needed to move as fast as possible. I rolled up my hide and secured my sword on my back. Then I hurried to start helping others load up what little supplies they had pulled out for the night. Once Hark ordered us to start moving, I fell into line with a cart. It had a few older people in it who couldn¡¯t walk as far as the rest of us. They had asked for a safe passage to the town over. And as Hark said, they paid us enough coins to be treated with respect.


    Charlotte found me after a while and her short legs fell into step with mine. ¡°Tonight we should talk. I can run you through a more detailed plan, let you know what exactly we need to do coming up.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I snapped at her. ¡°Why do you need me to do the job with you?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Do you not want to do it?¡± she snapped back just as mean.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that, but you act as though you can¡¯t stand me,¡± I scowled. ¡°If I¡¯m so unpleasant then leave me alone.¡±


    Her brows knit together. ¡°You think I hate you?¡±


    ¡°What else would I think?¡±


    She made a disgusted noise in the back of her throat. ¡°You must be more stupid than I thought you were.¡±


    I felt my teeth grind together and my hands clench into fists. ¡°You should leave me alone.¡±


    Charlotte walked next to me in silence for a while. Just like that night by the river, she didn¡¯t leave. Even if we remained silent she kept walking at my pace. After a while though she reached over and tugged on my sleeve. I looked down at her. Her hood covered her face as she spoke. ¡°I guess I never told you. I think you are admirable. I like spending my time with you.¡±


    I felt my face heat up and I almost tripped on a particularly raised piece of cobble. ¡°You d-don¡¯t hate me?¡± I stammered.


    ¡°Why would I spend so much time with you if I did?¡± Her normal harsh tone was back. She let her hood fall and she set her sharp eyes on me. ¡°Are you that dense?¡±


    Maybe I was. That whole day I felt my cheeks warm when I thought of her words. It was the nicest thing she said to me since we met. That made it all the more important to me. Was I really that admirable? I didn¡¯t even know how I was. I only followed orders that were barked at me. I didn¡¯t feel autonomous at all in my current state. I only kept moving forward. I figured I would find my own place one day. Maybe that way was with the guild. Maybe that way would eventually lead me down another path. All I knew right now is I felt like Charlotte and I might be friends. Maybe it wasn¡¯t so bad to get close with her after all.

 The Garden

    IARA


    I knew what Malachi meant when he said I shouldn¡¯t wander around. I couldn¡¯t be sure that everyone I met had my best interest in mind. This world was so much different than the one I was from. I had to keep up with my image as a princess, playing nice with those I knew would stab my back if they had the chance. If I were back home I would just tell whoever wouldn¡¯t leave me alone I put a curse on them. Never bothered me again. Vampires weren¡¯t as scared of witches as humans are, unfortunately.


    I attended my classes like usual. Elisif took great care to cover all the scratches I had gotten from the incident. She put me in a long sleeved, high neck dress that made me hot all night. It was my own fault. Punishment for doing such a dangerous and risky spell.


    My thoughts brought me to the portal, the decaying souls trapped in such an awful place. They suffered for years. Who knows how long they¡¯ve been trapped there. My stomach turned remembering my own mother among the damned. Momma, with her kind blue eyes, looked like a corpse at the bottom of a river. Color had returned to her checks when I touched her, making me believe she could be saved. Malachi was right though. I couldn¡¯t open that portal again. It was far too dangerous. I had to find another way. My mother could be saved, I believed it with all my heart.


    ¡°Are you listening to me, Princess?¡± Lady Isadora scolded.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am,¡± I replied quickly. I stood up straight once more and took a step forward, walking through the steps she showed me.


    ¡°Again,¡± the woman yelled. I had to try with all my might to stifle my sigh. As if I cared about proper dancing at this moment in my life.


    When my classes finally ended, I headed immediately to our room. The night had dragged on far too long and I wanted some peace. If Malachi wanted someone to always be with me, I would insist on going into the woods with him. How tired he was be damned. I needed to find a few things. Some of the jars in my bag were almost empty, as well as a few around our rooms. I had taken to carrying my bag everywhere with me. Not because of all the unrest, but because I genuinely liked my bag. I knew it looked out of place next to my dresses, it¡¯s frayed leather almost ugly. But I didn¡¯t care. It was a piece of me.


    I swung the door open. The movement must have startled Malachi. He was sitting at his desk, a pen in an ink pot. ¡°You are rather late,¡± he greeted.


    ¡°Lady Isadora insisted I stay until I got the hang of- You know what, it isn¡¯t even worth explaining,¡± I cut myself off. ¡°I want to fill some of my ingredients.¡±


    He turned back to his papers. ¡°Why, so you can do another portal spell?¡± he shot at me.


    I frowned and crossed my arms. ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± I pouted. I was worried to hear his same ¡®too tired¡¯ excuse, but this time was different.


    ¡°I suppose I can spare the time,¡± he mumbled.


    I fell in step with him as we headed to the east courtyard. I buzzed with excitement as we walked. It felt like I hadn¡¯t been outside in ages. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I need ingredients for a few projects I wanted to work on. Not for another portal,¡± I replied. ¡°I can make us wards in jars and some-¡±


    He let a smile form on his lips. It felt out of place in the open corridors. He never dared show so much outside. Something was up. ¡°You don¡¯t need to justify why you want to go outside.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re acting weird,¡± I muttered. I reached for his hand but he pulled it away.


    ¡°A surprise,¡± he said in a low voice. He was trying to hide his excitement but even he couldn¡¯t hold it back.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    A surprise. Was it going to be his gift to me for blood bonding? I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked excitedly.


    Malachi shrugged, his face only keeping the hint of a smile. I giggled and quickened my pace. The door to the courtyard was just ahead, around this corner and down a half flight of stairs. The pieces started to click together. He must have been working on something exceptionally big. I rushed down the stairs and was turning the old doorknob when a hand braced the door shut. Malachi had both arms on either side of me.


    ¡°Close your eyes,¡± he instructed.


    I leaned against him and let my eyes close. He opened the door and guided me by my shoulders. I could feel the stone pathing under my feet. I had to fight myself not to peek.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he said, squeezing my shoulders with affection.


    I let my eyes open. I almost fell over too. The once dead courtyard was now a beautiful garden. There was every plant I ever wanted in every corner of this once barren plot of land. A lot of the plants still needed some time to grow, but many of them were ready to have their leaves plucked. Some flowers already bloomed, their petals just opening up for the rising sun. I ran over to the closest patch of greenery and ran my hands along the leaves. ¡°A perfect potion garden,¡± I breathed.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± he asked, following close behind me.


    I nodded and turned to see the white gazebo. It was small, able to seat four. The chairs in it looked comfortable. Gold detailing ran up each pillar. It was placed right in front of our gate. I headed toward it to see how comfortable the seats were, but my attention was drawn to a small sapling. ¡°Wait,¡± I mumbled. I hurried over to it and sucked in a breath of air. ¡°Is this. . .¡±


    ¡°A summoning tree,¡± he finished.


    I looked at him, then back at the sapling in amazement. ¡°How did you get one?¡±


    ¡°My father got it. I don¡¯t know the slightest about any of this,¡± he admitted. His hands gestured around at all the plants. ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell you what any of these things are.¡±


    I laughed and crouched next to the summoning tree. ¡°Well, thank you. It¡¯s amazing.¡± I dug into my bag and found my small jar of bone meal. It would help the tree grow faster. It would take years for it to produce any fruit at this rate. Once I was done, I stood and turned back to Malachi. ¡°This is why you didn¡¯t take me out here for days!¡±


    He gave a small grin and looked to the side. ¡°I suppose I won¡¯t be able to surprise you like this twice then.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not. I learn fast.¡±


    My attention was pulled away again by a tall sundial. I gasped again and rushed over to it. Instead of suns placed on the ground, it was moon phases. Noon was the full moon, morning was waxing and evening was waning. The plates looked like they were made of smooth glass, filled with sparkles that caught the sunlight brilliantly. The stone was marbled granite in a vibrant pink. It felt like a perfect mesh of the things I loved. The sun was still everything to me, but the moon had become the thing my day was dedicated to.


    After a while of me wandering around my new garden, Malachi came over and rested a hand on my shoulder. ¡°I know you want to spend more time here, but we have a long night ahead of us.¡±


    I turned back to him. I didn¡¯t even feel like we had been out here for all that long, but when I saw the sun was in the middle of the sky I felt my mouth hang open. ¡°It¡¯s already noon?¡± I squeaked.


    My tired husband nodded. ¡°And the sun makes my head feel like it¡¯s splitting open.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I can grab something quick for you,¡± I said, turning back to the closest cluster of herbs. ¡°There¡¯s rosemary and-¡±


    ¡°I just want to sleep.¡± He reached up to grab both my hands before I could turn away. His tiredness flooded up my arms and I felt my own eyes get heavy then.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said.


    We headed back to our room.  As soon as Malachi¡¯s head hit the pillow, he was out. I only lay next to him, my eyes unable to keep closed. I was too excited to sleep. I watched his peaceful face, longing for sleep to find me too. There were too many things on my mind.


    We had to start the Blood Festival. Lady Isadora had been teaching me what I was to do during the festival. Lucky for me Malachi would be doing most of it. All I had to do was be there. I still felt anxious over being in front of so many people again. If it was anything like our wedding the streets would be lined with countless faces.


    I turned to lay on my back and pulled the covers more tightly over me. Eventually sleep found me, but just barely. When Elisif came to wake us it felt like I had only just shut my eyes. I already knew today would be exhausting.

 Blood Festivities

    MALACHI II


    I was woken up far sooner than I would have liked. Elisif came in and helped Iara start dressing like usual but I didn¡¯t have the option to take my morning slow. As soon as I was decent I rushed out of my chambers and headed down to the festival grounds. Most of the major events took place in the upper district of the city. In this part of the city, there was a large town square and plenty of space for the various stages. Throughout the night there would be plays, mock battles, contests. Already there were countless stalls lining the side alleys. Various merchants sold food and masks for the whole week like this. People were already coming from their homes to start celebrating.


    My entire evening was making sure everything was being set up correctly. I tried not to mind how much fun everyone else was already having. I knew thoughts like that were childish. Mother always said that once I was old enough, this would be what I did every year. It just came far too soon. I frowned at myself and kept my eyes forward. There was still so much work to be done.


    Once the first plays were ready, Iara joined me. We sat behind the general seating for everyone else, our thrones raised on stone. The festival always started with the classic tale of the first vampire and human to blood bond. Vampire Queen Elspeth Bloodtide, and human Bellamy of Oxspine. The kingdom of Oxspine didn¡¯t exist anymore, but we were still taught where it was. It was still so vital to my people. Some even made pilgrimages there. Mother had taken me once, right after Jer was born. A crumbling castle was all that remained. But we remembered it regardless. Blood Bonding was one of the only reasons we were still as strong of a kingdom as we are today.


    I glanced over at Iara to see how she was enjoying the play. She absently watched the stage, only clapping after she heard the crowd do so.


    ¡°How is it?¡± I asked her.


    She looked up to me, then back at the stage. Her face reddened ever so slightly. ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t hear anything the actors are saying.¡±


    I looked back to the stage. I guess I couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying either. I never considered hearing them. I had seen the play so many times I could recite the lines myself. I leaned in close and started to quote the actors as they spoke. She watched me in amazement.


    ¡°Is that what they¡¯re actually saying?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± I replied quickly. ¡°Do you want to know what¡¯s going on or not?¡±


    She laughed. ¡°Continue.¡±


    The rest of the play, I said the lines in different voices as the actors played out their scenes. I wanted Iara to enjoy as much of the festival as she could. I wanted her to know our history and experience what my home had to offer. Life here wasn¡¯t just sitting in a palace all the time. The Blood Festival was the perfect place to show her everything I hadn¡¯t gotten to so far. Pieces of the city and her people.


    As we went through the night, hosting different events, I tried to include her in as much as I could. It wasn¡¯t perfect as we had to sit before everyone else, but I think she still had fun. At least I hoped so. When the events would end, I would get our masks I had bought on the first night, and I¡¯d sneak away with her for a while. We would eat food from the vendors that had been boiled in oil, and play games at different stalls. We would stay out late into the day. Even though this was my first year as the host, it was the year I had the most fun. Iara¡¯s wonderment at everything made the festival seem all the more magical.


    We even ran into Jeremiah on the third night. He and Kenneth blazed through the cobbled street like two bats out of hell. He ran right into Iara and I. Iara dropped the fried dough she had. Jer stumbled and turned back to us. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    I slipped my mask up and onto my head. ¡°You idiot,¡± I scolded.


    When he saw it was me, his jaw dropped to the ground. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be filing papers?¡±


    Iara laughed. Kenneth looked like a fish out of water. They were shocked to see us out here at this hour.


    ¡°No,¡± I frowned at him.


    Iara lifted her mask as well. ¡°You owe me a cake,¡± she said to Jer, pointing to her grounded pastry.


    Jer sighed. ¡°I know.¡± He turned to start running again. ¡°I¡¯ll get you another tomorrow.¡± He took off and Kenneth followed behind him.


    I let the mask fall over my face again, unable to stifle a laugh. I hoped Jer and Kenneth could keep being as carefree as they were. ¡°Do you want another cake now?¡± I turned to my wife.


    She shook her head then placed her own mask carefully back over her face. We headed back in the direction we had been going before my little brother interrupted. We were going to a large tent set up off one of the side alleys. This particular tent was for playing cards. Iara had expressed interest in trying to gamble. I had never played cards before, let alone tried to win money from it, but Iara had insisted. I didn¡¯t think she looked much like a gambler. I suppose she has surprised me before.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    And surprised me she did. She won round after round, coins piling up around her. I couldn¡¯t see her face but I could picture the evil grin I heard in her voice. Men left the table, huffing that she cheated. They would ask her for her name, who she was to be so blessed by the luck goddess. Loire did favor her, I thought. The lady of the water blessed a lot of people with luck or beauty. Iara had a lot of both.


    My rambling thoughts were cut off by a scream. Loud sounds weren¡¯t strange to a fair but this sounded sharp. It cut right through the other yells and hollars. No one else took notice and I tried not to jump when I heard it again. When the chatter outside of the tent was quieted though, I stood. There was something going on and I had to see what.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Iara turned to me, making sure her cards stayed facing down.


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ll be right back,¡± I replied. I ducked out the door and scanned the main street. Stepping towards the town square, I could see the people scrambling away from something. In an alley across the way, I saw a few guards gathered.


    I rushed over to the scene, the sun casting long morning shadows over the people. I grabbed one guard by the shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I demanded.


    ¡°You need to get back,¡± the guard ordered. He pushed me back with a firm hand. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    I pulled off my mask and pushed past him. He looked as though he would be sick. People ran towards the way I came, screaming and shaking. I could hear someone begging for help. The atmosphere seemed to physically thicken. None of the happy chatters reached here. My feet quickened until I saw what everyone ran from. A creature with a distended belly, grey and rotting skin stretched over yellowed bones. I felt my stomach turn at the sight of it. There was a woman trying to grab her child. The small girl was in the husk¡¯s grasp. The girl was screaming, blood running down her head. The husk had already bit into her skin, a tuft of hair stuck between its decaying teeth.


    ¡°My daughter, please,¡± the woman cried. The guards standing by did nothing but make sure no one else got too close. They were just as scared as everyone else. No one dared get close or they could be bitten too.


    I pushed through the barrier of people and lunged at the beast. I moved without thinking, my only thoughts on the little girl. I reared a fist back and struck the beast right in the head. It barely stumbled, not reacting to any pain, but the grip on the child loosened. I yanked the little girl away and took her in my arms. Her hands trembled as she clung to me. Blood smeared on my coat front.


    I handed her over to her mother. ¡°Thank you,¡± the woman breathed. Tears streaked her cheeks, her eyes red.


    ¡°Take her to a healer! One of you, send word to the palace, get the knights!¡± I barked at the guards. One of the scared looking men ran off, another grabbed the woman and her daughter to take them away. I doubted there was much a healer could do, but they had to try. I turned back to the husk just in time to see it lurch forward.


    I felt my own hands shake. I had never seen such a monster. I heard plenty of stories about them. I needed to capture it to find out how it got inside the city walls. No man could breach them by force, and I¡¯d be damned if a mindless beast got in unaided. I wasn¡¯t sure how to even subdue it though. If it bit me, I would be done for.


    Suddenly it jumped forward, faster than I thought it could. I jumped back but it managed to grab the chain hanging on my coat front. It yanked down, breaking the chain from my button. Its blackened flesh coated the silver ringlets and smelled of rotting flesh wafted up. My face twisted in disgust. It jumped forward again, but I shoved it back. I kicked its legs out from under it and it made a horrible groaning noise as it connected with the ground.


    ¡°Prince Malachi!¡± someone called.


    I turned to where the voice had called. A man pointed behind me. I didn¡¯t turn in time though. I felt a sharp pain in my shoulder. I yelled out and fell as another husk threw itself onto me. Its ugly teeth ripped right through my coat and sank into my skin. I felt my flesh rip off in a chunk in its mouth. A guard ran over, pulling it off. I scrambled up, my knees weak.


    Then I saw Iara push herself through the barrier as I had. She threw her mask down, reaching a palm up. Her lips moved, her words barely audible. Her eyes were focused on the beast rearing back up to bite me once again. It had already pulled itself off the ground and was reaching for me once again. It froze though, its arm scratched out towards me. The thing turned entirely to stone in front of my eyes. Iara made quick work of the other, petrifying it as well. I fell to my knees, relief washing over me. Iara ran over to me, pulling me up. I couldn¡¯t find the strength to stand though.


    ¡°The knights are on their way,¡± a guard called to us.


    ¡°There¡¯s another husk spotted to the south,¡± another person yelled out.


    Iara looked around us in horror. ¡°How many are there?¡± she breathed.


    ¡°You should go,¡± I huffed. The pain from my bite felt as though it would make my chest collapse in on itself. Agony spread like thorned tendrils down my arm and torso. ¡°Go stop the other one,¡± I forced myself to finish.


    ¡°But Malachi,¡± she cried. She turned back to me. She was supporting all my weight. If not for her I would have been flat on the ground.


    ¡°H-have them,¡± I wheezed. I weakly grabbed one of the guards. My vision swam. I couldn¡¯t focus on any one thing anymore. The sun seemed to beat down relentlessly. Everything was too bright.


    I felt my body being jostled. I could hardly keep my eyes open. I couldn¡¯t tell where I was or who was with me anymore. My fingers were too weak to even form a fist to grab anything. When I did manage to open my eyes, every time I was somewhere different. First I could see the light blue sky, the sun hanging high like a dagger. Then, familiar high ceilings, then a darkened room. Figures swarmed around me, but I couldn¡¯t place any one person. I could hear muffled and urgent voices, but I wasn¡¯t able to decipher any words. My mind was consumed with the pain from my shoulder. It radiated out like fire. It gripped my chest, making it impossible to breathe. My lungs couldn¡¯t expand enough to get the air I needed. My mouth felt so very dry. I was thirsty.


    Was this how I died? Barely twenty five, barely married. I gripped weakly at my chest at the thought. I had always considered what life after death would be, if it would be better. But now, there was so much I still wanted to do in this world. Iara didn¡¯t deserve to die with me. Somehow the thought of her life ending because of me made my chest hurt more. We both had so much to accomplish yet.

 The Second Blessing

    JEREMIAH


    I heard about the husk attack much later in the day. I knew there had been an incident, but when it happened I didn¡¯t even know my brother was in danger. When I saw Iara running like a crazy woman toward the commotion in the southern square, I thought she was just sent to take care of something mundane. A guard followed after her. When another one saw me and Kenneth, he looked horrified.


    ¡°Young Prince, you need to go back to the palace!¡± the man screamed at me. He ordered one of his underlings to escort me. I frowned and begrudgingly went back with Kenneth myself. Then I only thought a simple robbery had taken place, or something equally as unimportant. Kenneth and I complained the entire way back.


    But when I got back to the palace, all hell was broken loose. It was as if Thorin himself had walked through the halls and touched the very atmosphere of my home. It was chaotic and everyone¡¯s yelling sounded desperate. A maid came up to me and Kenneth. She looked just as grim as the place felt.


    ¡°You have to come with me to your room, Young Prince,¡± she said. ¡°And Kenneth, your father really would like to see you.¡±


    ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong, Anmarie?¡± Kenneth asked.


    She only shook her head. Kenneth frowned and turned to me. He bowed low and sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll see you later, Young Prince.¡±


    I furrowed my brows as he went the other way towards the staff rooms. I looked back to Anmarie and she gestured for me to follow. I quickened my pace to fall in step with her. She walked way faster than I thought she would.


    ¡°Did something serious happen at the festival?¡± I asked. She didn¡¯t even turn her head to look at me. Something must have seriously gone wrong. ¡°Did someone die?¡± I laughed. I had hoped my joke would lighten the mood, but that question made her wince. Her face paled even more and she averted her eyes. Her pace quickened.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I demanded. I jumped in front of the maid, my arms out on either side. My heart raced as the possible scenarios ran through my head. I¡¯ve never seen anyone act this gravely around me.


    She looked frightened, but her face softened when she looked into my eyes. ¡°The Prince, your brother,¡± she started.


    ¡°What about Malachi?¡± I clenched and unclenched my fists. My blood ran cold.


    ¡°He is in critical care in the infirmary as we speak.¡±


    I felt my heart drop to my stomach. Was there an assassination attempt? I was going to be sick. I turned right around to start towards the north wing. Anmarie tried to grab my arm to stop me, but I yanked away from her. I ran as fast as my feet would allow. If Malachi was in the infirmary, I would be damned if anyone would stop me. My brother was the closest family member I had. If something happened to him, I wanted to know. I needed to be with him.


    When I got to the infirmary, there were doctors and mages all around, yelling at one another, fussing outside one of the sick rooms. The door was closed tightly behind them.


    ¡°We can¡¯t cut the bite off, it¡¯s already reached his chest,¡± one man cried out.


    ¡°There is no cure for the husk¡¯s curse,¡± another muttered.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let the prince and princess die.¡±


    I cleared my throat and the people all looked at me in unison. Shock played on every face that turned my way. ¡°Young Prince, you should have been shown to your room,¡± one of the doctors scolded. ¡°You can¡¯t be in the way.¡±


    One of the mages frowned at him. ¡°This may be the last chance he has to see his brother alive, Tucer,¡± she said in a low voice. She turned to me, her eyes holding all the sadness in the world. ¡°We can¡¯t do anything to save him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such horrible things to him. He¡¯s just a boy,¡± another man yelled.


    She shook her head at her colleague. ¡°I won¡¯t lie. There isn¡¯t any reward in telling him things will be okay.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± My voice cut through their chatter.


    The doctor sighed. ¡°He was bitten by a husk. There is no cure other than cutting off the afflicted limb. Prince Malachi was bitten here,¡± he said, gesturing to his shoulder. His hand reached back, almost to his shoulder blade. ¡°The knights were sent out to detain the few husks out there and retrieve the Princess as well. She will die soon after the Prince.¡±


    ¡°How did husks get in?¡± I breathed. They weren¡¯t easily hidden monsters. I¡¯ve seen pictures and heard stories about them. They were hard to miss in a crowd.


    ¡°Let the knights handle those questions,¡± the witch said. She pushed the door open behind her. ¡°Go in if you wish to spend his last moments with him.¡±


    I felt my body tense. Spend his last moments with him. The statement repeated in my head. Was Malachi really going to die? I forced myself to take a step. My legs felt as heavy as iron. The mage shut the door once again behind me. There were no windows in the room making it completely dark. As I felt my eyes adjust to the lighting, I saw him.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Malachi lay flat on a sickbed. His shirt was gone, probably cut off. His hair stuck to his forehead in sweaty clumps, his face as pale as a sheet of parchment. Bandages wrapped around his arm and chest, covering the bite on his shoulder. Blood already soaked through it though. Black tendrils snaked out from under the bandages like ugly bruises. They ran down his sides and up his neck. I assumed they would expand until all his skin was a dark bruised color, just like decaying flesh. He really was dying.


    ¡°Malachi?¡± I called as I came closer to his bed. My voice didn¡¯t sound like my own. It was small, cracked.


    He didn¡¯t move. His eyes were closed. They would open every so often, just barely. They were hollow looking. They didn¡¯t focus on anything. Not even me. His pupils caught no light either, small dots in the center of his green irises. I sat at the foot of his bed, my legs pulled up. Was this really the will of the gods? They say husks are damned beings, mindless monsters cursed by the divine for their actions. What sins has my brother even committed? He had only been trying. He had been doing so well. Iara had made him more sociable. He could even show smiles sometimes. But for all of that to be thrown away, his life cut so short. It was tragic to think we were meant to live forever and he would be cut down so soon. The gods must have turned their backs on him. On us.


    I sat there until my limbs felt numb. I didn¡¯t want to move. The door would crack open every so often to check on us. I assumed it was also to check if Malachi had become a husk yet. I didn¡¯t know how long it would take for him to change into a monster. Would he just get up and start biting chunks out of anyone nearby? Or did he have to lay dead for some time before that would happen? I¡¯m not even sure if anyone knew the answer.


    When the door cracked again, I assumed it was another small check in. I was surprised when Iara shoved her way in. She snapped at one of the men guarding the door, slamming it behind her. The sharp noise made me jump.


    ¡°They said he isn¡¯t doing well,¡± she mumbled.


    I shook my head, looking back down at my brother. The dark lines had crawled up, reaching up his cheekbones and disappearing down his waistline. They seemed deeper than before, more purple now, and much more angry looking.


    Iara reached her hand out to touch his. Her eyes widened and she fell back, pulling her hand away as if she were burned. She immediately began sobbing. ¡°Oh my gods,¡± she gasped.


    I stood, startled. I reached out for her. ¡°What happened?¡±


    She waved my hands away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She reached her hand up to grip right above her heart. ¡°He¡¯s in a lot of pain.¡±


    That didn¡¯t make me feel any better. I frowned at her and took my seat back at his feet. ¡°They said he doesn¡¯t have much time before he turns into a husk,¡± I told her.


    Iara didn¡¯t have anything to say either. She didn¡¯t look as though she had an answer. Her time was just as limited as his was. It infuriated me that everyone around me was so much older and so much wiser yet they couldn¡¯t save my dying brother. I pulled my legs back up to my chest to hug them. Iara  fell to her knees next to Malachi. She reached back up and laced her fingers with his again. I don¡¯t know why she would do that with the way she reacted before, but she didn¡¯t recoil in horror like the first time. Her face still twisted in pain and silent tears fell freely from her face. I looked away from them. I didn¡¯t want to see how much pain he was in. It was awful enough knowing he was suffering like that.


    I almost screamed when I felt his leg hit me. It was only a twitch, but it was the first time he had moved at all. I looked over at them again. Iara had her head down, her arm covering her face. Her other hand was still laced with Malachi¡¯s. Iara¡¯s shoulders shook. Malachi still laid flat on his back, but the tendrils on his face had receded. I gasped, jumping up.


    ¡°Iara, look,¡± I yelled. My eyes stung.


    She looked up at me, her tear stained face bewildered. She followed my finger as I pointed. When her eyes landed on his face she jumped up. ¡°Malachi?¡±


    His brow twitched ever so slightly in response. His breathing was still shallow, but he responded. I felt hot tracks run down my face. ¡°How did you do that?¡± I asked Iara, my voice cracking.


    She looked as surprised as I did. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡± Her hand reached out to touch his face. The tendrils seemed to run away from her. Where her skin touched, the dark spots receded. They withered away and dissipated until his skin was back to its normal color. She ran her hands down his neck and over the wrappings. She looked over to me. ¡°Help me take the bandages off,¡± she instructed.


    I helped her lift him as she gently unwrapped him. The wound was gruesome. I had wished I never saw it. It was like a hole deep into his shoulder. I bet you could have fit an entire plum into the crater. It was black with decay, smelling like rotting meat flies would buzz around. My stomach turned, the image being burned into my mind. It made my legs shake. Iara didn¡¯t look as queasy as I felt and I was thankful for it. She must have had a stronger stomach than me.


    Iara held her hand just above his still bleeding bite wound. The decay seemed to recoil until it was nothing. It was instant. When she pulled her hand away, I half expected it to start spreading again, but it didn''t. Blood oozed from it, but nothing else.


    Malachi gasped then, sucking in the air he wasn¡¯t able to before. His eyes still didn¡¯t open, but at least he was breathing regularly. Iara grabbed his hand once more, both hers around his one. She knelt back on the ground, a small smile spreading on her lips. ¡°The pain subsided a bit,¡± she breathed.


    When the door cracked this time, Master Ivar peaked in. I felt a sour taste in the back of my mouth as he peered in on us. He gasped when he saw Malachi. ¡°Is Prince Malachi not cursed?¡± Ivar asked.


    Iara looked over to him and then back at my brother. ¡°I lifted the curse,¡± she said slowly, as if she was just understanding how incredible that was. Then the pieces clicked together. Was this the second blessing Ivar had mentioned before? How did he know before Iara knew about it herself? I looked between the two in silent horror.


    ¡°You lifted the curse?¡± Ivar asked, feigning ignorance.


    ¡°She lifted the curse?¡± someone repeated. The lady witch pushed in, shoving Ivar to the side. She rushed over to Malachi¡¯s side and gasped. ¡°Tell the doctor to come in at once,¡± she barked behind her.


    Ivar gave Iara one last long look. She didn¡¯t even notice. She only had her eyes on Malachi. The scribe turned and disappeared behind the door. I shuddered at the thought of what he was going to do with the information. I wish Malachi was awake. He wouldn¡¯t have let this happen like it did. At least he wasn¡¯t going to die now though. I looked back at Iara and all her wonder. I¡¯ve seen her use the power of the gods. She used Aither¡¯s wind to stop a raging fire, and just now she stopped a god''s curse from taking a life. What else was she capable of?

 Uncertainty

    TELVIN


    Hark came back from the final meeting with our client. He divided the bags of coins among us and promised twice as much when the job was done. I was almost able to forget my moral dilemma with the promise of so much money. The tasks were repeated one more time before we had to go. Two husks would be dropped off through a sewer access door on the eastern side of the city. Two more would be dropped down a wall on the southern side. Charlotte and I, and two other underlings of hers, pulled our two carts down a rocky path next to the ocean.


    I had never traveled from my small village before. Seeing the ocean for the first time was breathtaking. The sun lifted from behind the dark blue horizon, catching light on the glittering surface. I would have even enjoyed it if Charlotte wasn¡¯t barking at me to hurry. I committed the beautiful scene to memory before I got serious. I sighed and quickened my pace. I could only pull the cart so fast. I didn¡¯t want to make too much noise and it was rather heavy. My hands ached already.


    When we got to the tunnel entrance, Charlotte pulled out the rusted old key she got from Hark. The client had made copies of all the tunel accesses. It made me wonder how long ago they made the key copies. Judging by how worn the metal was it had to be a few decades, or left out in the rain too long.


    Charlotte pulled out her map and hissed directions at me. The men behind me had it easy. They didn¡¯t have to deal with the fiery dwarf snapping at you every time you took too long to make a turn. It was smelly and slippery down here and I was trying not to fall on my ass. The thought of the sludge on the ground touching my skin made me shiver. Eventually we made it to a steep set of stairs that ended with another iron door. Charlotte made her way quickly up the stairs, her feet not making a single sound. She peaked through the bars on the door, standing with the tips of her toes. When she was sure the coast was clear, I heard the lock click open. She rushed back down and went behind the first cart.


    ¡°Open it,¡± she ordered me.


    I produced my own set of keys and opened the cart door. The lock was heavy and it resisted opening. I didn¡¯t know if the metal was being difficult or if I was just scared. Once it finally clicked and released, I quickly hid behind the cart with Charlotte. The dwarf slammed her fist on the back of the metal cart. I watched in silent disgust as the monster lurched out of the cart. It took notice of the light up the stairs and started to meander up. We took the same steps with the next husk once the first was out of sight.


    ¡°Take the carts back. We¡¯re going to stay to see how long it takes for them to be detained,¡± Charlotte said to the others. They nodded and started pulling one cart each. Charlotte turned to me and gestured for me to follow her.


    We trudged back up the stairs and she clicked the iron door shut again, making sure to lock it back in place. She stood back on her tiptoes to see out of the bars on the door. It almost made me laugh. I peered out as well to watch the beasts roam around. I almost called out in shock when one of them grabbed and took a bite out of a little girl though. I gasped in shock when it did, the girl screaming in agony. It took another bite, her cries loudening.


    ¡°Shh,¡± Charlotte scolded. ¡°If you¡¯re too loud people will see you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little girl,¡± I hissed. ¡°We just released a monster and it attacked a little girl.¡±


    Charlotte rolled her eyes. ¡°A vampire girl,¡± she corrected.


    I looked back at the child. When she wailed, I saw no fangs. She didn¡¯t even have pointed ears that I could see. Her eyes welled with tears just like a human¡¯s would. She cried out for her mother. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°This is a vampire city isn¡¯t it?¡± Charlotte crossed her arms over her small chest.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have any vampire features.¡± I pointed, squinting my eyes. The child¡¯s mother screamed for help. It disgusted me when no one came to aid them. I was disgusted that I didn¡¯t move to help. I had helped do this without even questioning. I had just been following orders like I always had. My stomach knotted and I was sure I was going to be sick.


    ¡°What?¡± she snapped. She peaked back through the bars and frowned. The frown deepened when she saw what I pointed out. Doubt passed through her face, but was gone as soon as it appeared. ¡°Now that man is definitely a vampire.¡±


    I looked back and saw a tall man in an ornate jacket. His hair was long, tied back so you could see his long pointed ears clearly. His pupils were sharp slits in the rising sun. It made him look reptilian in nature. He was the only one who stepped up and saved the little girl. And he was rewarded by another monster biting into him just like the first one had. I didn¡¯t expect to feel such guilt at watching the scene play out. The man fell to his knees, the curse already spreading out from his wound. He was rewarded with this for being the only one brave enough to save a little girl.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Then the husk in front of him was turned to stone. ¡°That witch must be powerful,¡± Charlotte said. She glared with hatred at whoever had done it. The figure was just out of view. I craned my head, trying to see who had done such a thing. My skin pressed to the bars, my fingers clenching into fists.


    When she stepped forward to the bitten man, I almost didn¡¯t recognize her. She wore a brightly colored dress, just as ornate as the man¡¯s coat. Her usually loose flowing hair was pinned back in a braid decorated with gems. She had gained weight since the last time I saw her. Her hips were fuller, her face rounder. I gripped my chest. ¡°Iara,¡± I breathed.


    Charlotte looked over at me and raised an eyebrow. ¡°You know her?¡±


    I didn¡¯t reply. I recalled the time Iara had called upon the same goddess while with me. She had asked for a great tree to be grown next to Demarus¡¯ grave. She had to make offerings to Kethia for days after. The memory was soured now as I watched her dote on the vampire. My face twisted and I now found joy in the fact he would die soon. The bitter feelings made another pang of guilt grow in my stomach. Jealousy was ugly.


    Charlotte sighed as Iara ran off. The man was carried away by two guards and then the knights came and took away the petrified husks. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡±


    I followed her all the way back in silence. Our camp was about a half hour walk back into the woods just north of the city. Once we got there, Charlotte gave her report to Hark. He would be meeting with the client later that afternoon. While we waited for the other four to get back from the south point, I went back to my tent. I didn¡¯t really want a part of any of that right now. People droning on and congratulating us didn¡¯t feel as satisfying as I thought it would. I saw what we really did. It wasn¡¯t something to be praised for.


    The vision of that child getting bitten made me sick to my stomach. That little girl would never recover from that. She would be dead by this time tomorrow. I didn¡¯t know if I could do something like that again. I had run away from one horrible place to another. I only wanted to forget my mistakes, but somehow they kept piling up. I thought about running again, but where would I go? I didn¡¯t know how to survive on my own. I had enough money in my pocket to last me a few weeks, but what would I do after that? My mind raced for the rest of the day.


    Later that night, Yula joined me again at the fire I had made myself. ¡°I can make light,¡± she said as a greeting.


    I looked over at her in confusion. ¡°What?¡±


    She fiddled with her head wrapping as I looked at her. ¡°My blessing,¡± she mumbled. She lifted her other hand and a soft glow emanated from her palm. ¡°It isn¡¯t very impressive so I don¡¯t tell many people. The guild would have no use for such a thing.¡±


    I knew a lot of people measured others by the strength of their blessing alone. Not every blessing was powerful or awe inspiring. Some were just mundane. Viewed as useless. I shook my head at the young girl. ¡°I think it¡¯s really useful,¡± I insisted. ¡°I used to be scared of the dark, but I couldn¡¯t leave a candle overnight for fear of fire. I would¡¯ve loved to have that blessing.¡±


    She laughed. ¡°Over the one you have now?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    Her face grew sad. The smile on her lips never left, but her eyes changed. They held all the sorrow they could. ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re a very kind person.¡±


    I looked away from her. Would she have felt the same if she knew what kind of things I¡¯ve done? Would she still be able to sit next to me if she had seen the little girl being attacked as well?


    Yula stood then. ¡°I really must rest up though. Another long day tomorrow,¡± she said. The young girl rushed off without another word.


    She must have known Charlotte was heading this way. As she left, the dwarf came. The short woman placed her fists akimbo as she came up to my fire. ¡°Are you close with her now?¡±


    ¡°As close as one can be with a child,¡± I frowned. ¡°What¡¯s so wrong if she comes to talk with me anyway?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, she¡¯s annoying is all,¡± Charlotte snapped. Her brows knitted together and she set a harsh glare on me. ¡°Hark just told me of another task the client hired us for. Biggest job we have yet.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m guessing you want me to be your right hand man?¡± I reached into the fire to rearrange the logs. A plume of embers flew up.


    ¡°Of course I do. I trust you.¡± The statement made my heart flutter. Trust. Charlotte¡¯s gaze softened when I met her eyes. She almost looked vulnerable at that moment. All the sharpness was gone from her frame. She cleared her throat though and the moment was gone. She frowned and crossed her arms. ¡°Our client gave us detailed directions to a rendezvous point. Hark and I are only choosing three men to come with us. You¡¯re my first pick.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the job?¡± I asked. If only a few members of the guild were going, it couldn¡¯t have been anything big. Hark and Charlotte were rather hands on with every mission, but this would be the first one we all didn¡¯t move as a group.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to assassinate the vampire queen.¡±

 Are you a god?

    IARA


    Jeremiah stayed with Malachi even after the sun had set again. He didn¡¯t leave for any meals or any classes. I was glad for it though. I wanted to be there when Malachi woke as well, but I needed to be elsewhere. If I could cure curses, then I would be damned if I let the others who were bitten be left to die. I insisted a knight take me to the others who were hurt. I took the same steps I did with my husband and removed the blackness from all the husk''s bites.


    I never knew I had two blessings. Rey always used to tell me how much the gods favored me. When I called upon them for strong spells, they always listened. I always chalked it up to how often I set out offerings on my altars, but now I wasn¡¯t sure. If they had given me a second blessing, it was more than giving them food and gold. I didn¡¯t know what they expected from me, but my chest was weighed down with pressure. My mind brought me back to one of the first conversations I had with Malachi. He had mentioned how I had two blessings. How did he know about this before I did? Could I not trust him as much as I thought?


    I pushed those thoughts away as I left the infirmary. I could talk to him anytime after he woke up. Instead of worrying, I headed to the dungeons. Ban led me down the steep stairs and towards the beasts I had petrified. I wished it was any knight other than him, but I wouldn¡¯t let on that I was perturbed.


    ¡°You¡¯re our savior today, Princess,¡± Ban said over his shoulder. I thought he looked silly in his full armor. The plates made him look much bigger than he actually was. ¡°Without you, Prince Malachi would be dead, and who knows how many others. That second blessing is amazing.¡±


    ¡°Sure is,¡± I replied curtly. I didn¡¯t like talking to him. He was far too cocky. I didn¡¯t want to share any more pleasantries with him than I had to.


    When we finally got to an old rickety door, he gestured for me to open it. I frowned and pushed it open myself. Behind it were a few barred cells, each containing a statued husk. There were several knights guarding the cells, and a scribe scribbling notes into a book. When I got closer, I saw it was Master Ivar. I tried not to show my discomfort at the sight of him.


    ¡°Ah, Princess, how are you doing?¡± Ivar asked, a thin smile spreading on his lips. His razor sharp fangs caught the warm light of the torches around us.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I whispered, pushing past him. I looked at one of the petrified husks. There were four in total. They looked unassuming behind the metal bars.


    ¡°Do you think your blessing is powerful enough to cure them?¡± the vampire asked.


    ¡°I would have to try,¡± I replied. I didn¡¯t quite know the extent of my new found blessing. Was it really that strong? I glanced over my shoulder at him as he stepped closer. I frowned, longing for him to step away from me. I shivered at the thought of getting a glimpse of what thoughts he had.


    One of the knights stepped forward and unlocked the iron door for me. I stepped in and reached out to the rocky surface of the beast¡¯s face. When my skin made contact, I could feel hunger coming from it, even while made of stone. I pushed past the animalistic feeling and thought of Kethia. She allowed me to borrow more of her power, taking the stone out of it¡¯s skin. When color returned to the husk, I reached my other hand to hold its face still. It tried to pull away, or bite me, but I held fast. My arms shook as it thrashed against me. I pushed back my fear and reminded myself I was safe here. If it did bite me, I could easily remove the affliction once again.


    Soon, the rotting flesh started to get it¡¯s plumpness back. It turned from purple to red then to pink. It was a woman. As the rot was replaced with healthy tissue again, I felt overjoyed. I could cure the rest of them. I could grant them their humanity back. But my joy was short-lived. The woman never focused her eyes. Her skin never warmed. When I let her face go, she fell. Her head hit the stone ground with a thump. She was dead. I felt my heart sink. The curse kills them and then turns them into the reanimated monsters they were. In curing her, did I even save her soul? I looked down at my hands. When I did touch her, there was no flood of emotion. She was completely gone, even as a husk.


    I jumped at the loud bang that sounded behind me. Did someone slam the bars closed behind me? I felt my blood run cold. I spun around and saw a figure at the entrance. A tall man was framed by the threshold. My husband. The jail door was still open behind me. I sighed with relief.


    Malachi¡¯s eyes were weighed down with dark circles, but he stood straight. His voice boomed when he spoke, commanding attention. ¡°What is the Princess doing in such a place?¡± he demanded.


    Master Ivar bowed low. I could see his hands turn into fists just under his robe sleeves. ¡°She was curing the husks.¡±


    Malachi strode over to the cell I was still in. His eyes flicked to the corpse next to me. He didn¡¯t let any emotion play on his face, but he reached out a hand and brushed a tear off my cheek. I had been crying again without even realizing it. He pulled his finger away before I could process what he felt. For the best, I thought. I could hardly handle my own feelings right now.


    Malachi turned to Ivar and gestured to the body I sat next to. ¡°Take her to the infirmary. The doctor has a rare opportunity to do an autopsy,¡± he ordered.


    Ivar nodded and gestured to Ban. ¡°Would you be able to carry it there?¡±


    The knight nodded.


    I exited the cell so Ban could get to work. My full attention was on my husband. I had a lot of questions for him, but above all else I wanted to be sure he was well. ¡°Are you okay walking?¡±


    ¡°Of course. We have something to discuss,¡± he said. We certainly did. His voice was strained. It was the slightest indication that something was wrong. He offered me his arm as he headed to the door. I gave Ivar one last glance as we left. The man looked upset. His face was twisted into a sour mask of contempt. He had his arms crossed over his chest as he watched Ban gather the dead woman.


    As soon as I was sure we were out of ear shot, I didn¡¯t hold my tongue. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you really okay?¡± I asked in a rush.


    He shook his head, ascending the stairs. ¡°Wait until you see who¡¯s here,¡± he mumbled.


    I furrowed my brows as we walked down a long hall. ¡°What?¡±


    Malachi didn¡¯t say anything as he turned down a narrow hall that only led to the kitchens. I was about to ask him what we were doing when I saw the figure emerge from the cooks room. I could recognize that hunched figure anywhere. ¡°Rey,¡± I cried out. I ran over to the old elf and threw my arms around her.


    She hugged me tightly, rubbing my back. ¡°Iara,¡± she sighed. Then she pulled away and hit me in the ankle. I should have expected that. I doubled over to hold my bruised joint. ¡°You''ve been eating all the sweets?¡± she snapped at me.


    I laughed. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve come to tell you about your blessings,¡± she said.


    ¡°You knew about the second one all along?¡± I asked. I felt like everyone in my life knew about it before me. Who is next? Jeremiah? Vi? I gave the woman a deep frown and glanced at my husband. He was conveniently looking out the window.


    ¡°Do you want to hear about it or not?¡± Rey snapped at me.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I cried out. ¡°What about it? I¡¯ve only just found out about it today.¡±


    Rey reached a wrinkled hand out to me. ¡°Relive my memory,¡± she said.


    I had never touched Rey much before. She¡¯s given me hugs and was a loving caregiver, but she always kept a cool distance. She only touched me when she wanted me to feel things. I¡¯ve never peaked inside of her mind as deeply as others. She¡¯d been shielding away from me my entire life. Everyone deserved their privacy, even an old woman, so I had never pushed the subject. But now I wanted more than anything to see everything she had hidden away.


    When I laced my fingers with hers, there was only one clear thought. The memory of a night long ago. My mother was running with me in her arms. The sky opened up to show the Night Goddess herself. Even through the hazed memory, I felt the breath leave my lungs. Leda was stunning, as big as the sky and just as dark. I watched the scene through Rey¡¯s eyes. The goddess cursed my mother and I saved her. To witness me as a child remove a curse laid by a goddess right in front of her was terrifying and exhilarating. I was as powerful as a goddess. Leda didn¡¯t smite me there either. She was happy. She smiled when I took the curse away. The end was no different though. Leda still plucked my mother up as though she were an insect. There was no escaping the will of the gods after all.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    There were many other men around us as well. They were chasing after my mother. They were royal knights. I couldn''t make out any of their faces. Momma had stolen me away the night I was asked to be wed to Malachi. The words the goddess spoke rang out in my head again. Oath breaker. My mother¡¯s deal with the Night Goddess was for me?


    ¡°My mother. . . and Leda,¡± I breathed.


    ¡°The gods can¡¯t know the future, but she knew you were important,¡± Rey said.


    ¡°You know the future though,¡± Malachi said to her. ¡°It would help us more if you told us who released the husks.¡± His voice raised just slightly. He must have been furious.


    I cradled my head between my hands. ¡°The-the gods can¡¯t know the future,¡± I muttered. ¡°Rey, are you a god?¡±


    Rey ignored me and turned to Malachi. ¡°Who do you think is behind it?¡±


    ¡°What I think can¡¯t be proven. Lady Rey, I need more information,¡± Malachi snapped. ¡°We need more guidance.¡± He gestured to me. His hand shook as it pointed. ¡°We almost died. What else will happen? Will we actually be killed by him?¡±


    Lady Rey shook her head, the bells tangled in her antlers jingling loudly. ¡°If I say too much, the sands of time will change. I came only to give you a bit of advice.¡±


    ¡°It better be on how to find out who is working with Ivar,¡± Malachi muttered under his breath. He crossed his arms over his chest and frowned at the elf.


    ¡°Wait,¡± I cried out. I felt like I was being pushed to the side. I stepped in front of my husband and looked Rey in the eyes. They looked foggy, blindness setting in. ¡°My mother¡¯s deal with Leda. What was it?¡±


    Rey shook her head. The bells on her head were annoying me to no end. ¡°You already know what it was.¡± She reached a gnarled hand out to poke my chest. Her finger touched right above my heart.


    I shook my head. ¡°You have to be lying.¡± Every time I saw this elf she told me an even more unbelievable thing. First I¡¯m a princess and now this? It all felt like a joke.


    Rey sighed and looked away from me. ¡°You know just as well as anyone, Iara. The quest for power is insatiable. You¡¯re just like her.¡±


    Rage pulsed through me. ¡°Just like her?¡± I cried. ¡°I would never offer my child as a payment to the gods.¡±


    ¡°Alys used her child as payment for power?¡± Malachi gasped. He sounded appalled, just like I felt.


    Rey clicked her tongue. ¡°Alys believed she could get out of paying by simply never having a child.¡±


    ¡°But she clearly did. And my choices were taken away from me,¡± I snapped. I suddenly felt betrayed. She had me, all the while knowing the goddess would take me away someday.


    ¡°She never planned to have you. Her choice was taken away as well,¡± Rey replied. Her voice was soft, apologetic. The elf¡¯s face wrinkled up though, her brows knitting together. ¡°Do you want my advice or not?¡± she snapped.


    I rubbed my temples and nodded. If she deemed it important enough, then so be it. I was tired of fighting her for the answers I wanted. ¡°Yes. Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Be nice when you see him again,¡± she replied quickly.


    ¡°See who again?¡± I asked. I didn¡¯t find her hints amusing today. The only person who came to mind couldn¡¯t be who she meant anyway.


    The old woman only clicked her tongue at me. She turned to walk towards the kitchen door again, but turned right back around. ¡°One more thing.¡± She dug her hand into her old ragged robes and pulled out a small booklet. It looked like it had seen better days. The parchment front was stained and beat up around the edges. The string holding it together was thin and frayed. I was shocked it didn¡¯t turn to dust in her hands. She offered it to me.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I took it, flipping the old worn paper cover open. I almost didn¡¯t recognize my own handwriting. It was old. Rey had taught me how to write as soon as I was old enough to walk. This was one of the first things she ever made me copy from a book. I had to squint and tilt the booklet to make out the words.


    ¡°You¡¯ll need it for Jeremiah,¡± she snapped. ¡°I have to go now.¡± The elf this time pushed past me and Malachi. She threw open the door that I didn¡¯t even notice before and slammed it behind her.


    ¡°Wait!¡± I threw the door open immediately after, but she was already gone. There was nothing in this small closet except old barrels and brooms, probably for kitchen storage. When I came back out, Malachi still stood there, his arms crossed over his chest. His face was showing more emotion than it had in a while. Unfortunately it was showing how bad his mood must be.


    ¡°I know you probably want to ask about your blessing,¡± he heaved a sigh.


    ¡°You are damned right I do,¡± I snapped at him. ¡°I¡¯m very happy you aren¡¯t dead right now but you have to know how that looks.¡± I slipped the booklet away into my bag and crossed my arms over my chest just as he did.


    He let his arms drop, glancing down the hall to make sure no one was near. ¡°Jer overheard things he shouldn¡¯t have. One of those things was Ivar saying you had a second blessing. I¡¯m also certain Ivar brought the husks here. But the only proof I have is again, something Jer overheard.¡±


    I bit my thumbnail absentmindedly as my thoughts ran wild. If Ivar knew my second blessing, was he there that night? He had to have been one of my mother¡¯s pursuers that night. I knew Rey wanted me to piece it together myself, but bigger hints would have been nice. If Ivar was there that night, then he would be the only one crazy enough to have me open a portal to the Underworld. How many others were working with him? What were they even working towards?


    ¡°And on top of all this, I still need to host events tonight,¡± Malachi added. His eyes went back to the window. The sun only just started to set, the golden rays casting long shadows outside.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± I gasped. ¡°No one will even come to the festival today.¡±


    Malachi rubbed his eyes with both hands. He looked as though the slightest gust of wind would knock him over. ¡°I have to. You can stay in and rest, but I need to. After I get some blood from the kitchen and write a quick letter to my parents, I¡¯m going into the city.¡±


    I reached out to touch his arm. He pulled the sleeve of his shirt down before I touched his skin. ¡°I-I will stay with you,¡± I replied. I knew he still had an image to uphold. It wasn¡¯t about looking good to the common people, it was to show the ones conspiring behind us that he was unphased by this attack. He had almost died and he wouldn¡¯t let that stop him.


    His face softened, his hands reaching up to squeeze my shoulders. ¡°I can¡¯t say how worried I was about you.¡±


    ¡°I think that¡¯s my line,¡± I laughed.


    He brushed a tear away from my cheek again. I wished I didn¡¯t start crying at everything that happened. It was embarrassing. Relief and tiredness rushed from his skin. He let me go and sighed again. ¡°We need to get going though.¡± He turned to the kitchen but I stopped him.


    ¡°Would my blood be better?¡± I asked. I remembered how much energy he had after we bonded. My lessons also taught that blood from the bonded person can heal any wounds. My blood would give him as much life as he needed.


    Malachi shook his head. ¡°No, you¡¯re just as tired as I am,¡± he replied. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s improper to do that in the open.¡±


    I pressed my lips together and pointed to the supply closet behind me. ¡°A perfect place to be alone,¡± I said in a sing-song voice. The thought of doing something like that in a closet was thrilling. And it offered me a perfect distraction from the horrible things I learned about my mother. I needed rest before I devoted energy to sorting that mess out.


    His face grew red and he laughed. ¡°How unladylike.¡±


    I would have dropped it if he didn¡¯t look so pale. The only color in his face was the bags under his eyes. All I would need to feel fine is a small snack from the kitchen after. Malachi had an entire chunk missing from his shoulder. It wasn¡¯t as if I didn¡¯t like it either. I tugged on his shirt sleeve and he followed me into the closet behind us. I shut the door and leaned against it. No one could surprise us.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked. His eyes met mine. I watched as his pupils expanded into neat circles to take in more light. The room was almost pitch black.


    ¡°I am,¡± I said. ¡°You did almost die.¡±


    He leaned close to me, one hand braced on the door next to my head, the other brushing some of my loose hair behind my ear. ¡°I want you to know you don¡¯t have to,¡± he whispered.


    I pressed his hand into my cheek. I could feel how much he wanted his teeth in me. It sent a shiver down my spine. ¡°I want you to,¡± I breathed back.


    I knew he couldn¡¯t stop himself anymore. He pulled the neckline of my dress down, exposing my shoulder and more of my chest. He pinned my arm to the door as his other kept my dress pulled as far down as it would allow. Malachi bit into my skin then, right below where my neckline sat normally. I gasped in sudden pain, but it was gone quickly. I felt his desire seep into me through his touch. I reached my free hand behind his back, pressing him closer to me. As he drank from me, I bit my lip to keep from making any noise. I was embarrassed to say how good this felt.


    He pulled away just as suddenly as he started. He breathed in deeply and released my arm. I cupped his face in both of my hands and pressed my lips to his. The faint taste of blood mixed in our mouths. He sighed when he pulled away again. ¡°We should get going,¡± he muttered. I could tell he didn¡¯t want to leave just as much as me.


    I adjusted my dress, the blood seeping into the fabric. ¡°Let¡¯s get fresh clothes, then off to the festival,¡± I said. I let the disappointment sound in my voice.


    I pulled the door open and we got ready to go back to work.

 That Booklet

    JEREMIAH


    I still couldn¡¯t believe my brother hosted the festival. I was shocked at how well he looked too. When he left the sick room, he looked like a zombie. Only half a cup of pig''s blood and whatever medicine the doctor gave him was in his system. It occurred to me much later that Ky must have taken blood from Iara. My fangs were growing in, but I still didn¡¯t have a taste for that sort of thing. The thought of drinking entire cups like my elders did made my stomach turn. But seeing how well it healed Malachi up, I couldn¡¯t complain.


    No one went to the festival after the husk attack. Once bright nights filled with loud and happy chatter were empty. The wind howled through the alleyways and all doors and windows were locked tight. Lanterns and stalls were left abandoned on the streets. The few people that were out looked terrified, lost. Kenneth wasn¡¯t even allowed out. His father forbade him. So much for the best last festival.


    I forced myself to go. I knew Malachi probably would have liked me to stay home. I wanted him to rest as well, but I knew what he was doing. He couldn¡¯t let people know he almost died. If Malachi needed to act as though everything was normal, then so would I. I sighed, going through the motions of the fair. No one was at any stalls or manned the games. No one had their food carts open. I still walked along the alleys in hopes to find a vendor selling anything.


    Eventually I did find one. He was overjoyed to see me. He ran a pastry cart. His stall was like the light at the end of a dark tunnel. I bought a few things from him and went back on my way. As I picked at a soft cookie, I headed back into the town square. I could see Malachi and Iara abandoned their stone thones and were headed over to me.


    ¡°You should go home,¡± Ky said to me. His voice held all the strength it did before.


    I held a cake out to Iara. ¡°I want to be out here,¡± I insisted.


    Iara took the cake gratefully and brought it to her mouth immediately. Around bites she spoke. ¡°I guess if you get attacked all I need to do is break the curse.¡±


    Ky gave her a stern look and crossed his arms. ¡°I would prefer if you never had to do that again.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± she gasped. She pulled her bag to her front. I almost didn¡¯t notice the ragged leather pouch. She dug in it for what felt like forever. How many things did she have in there? When she found what she was looking for, she pulled it out and presented it to me. ¡°Rey said I should give this to you.¡±


    I frowned and took it in my hands. The almost disintegrating parchment cover was too worn to read. When I flipped to the first page, I even struggled to read that. It was in our native language, but the words were too shaky. It looked like it was written by a toddler. After straining long enough to make out the scratch, I realized it was about dragons. I looked back at her in a question.


    ¡°Rey taught me to write by making me transcribe books she had laying around. I don¡¯t know what happened to the original book, but she gave me this. She said you might need it?¡± Iara took another big bite of her cake.


    I nodded and looked back down at it. ¡°Would you want to help me after?¡±


    ¡°After what? There is virtually nothing to do now,¡± Malachi sighed. His eyes scanned the empty square. At that moment he looked completely defeated. He struggled to gather energy to be here, just to not even be seen.


    ¡°Help with what?¡± Iara asked.


    I tucked the parchment under my arm. ¡°With the dragon egg. Kenneth isn¡¯t allowed out right now and I haven¡¯t gone to the library to read any new books. I have this now, but it¡¯ll take me a while to read it. And since you¡¯re such a powerful witch I thought you would know what to do,¡± I reasoned. I looked at the Princess expectantly.


    Her eyes widened and she brushed some of her loose hair behind her ear. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about dragons, much less how to hatch them.¡±


    ¡°You could hold it,¡± Malachi suggested.


    I felt my heart quicken with excitement. ¡°That¡¯s right. If the dragon is alive inside it, you can know what it¡¯s thinking!¡±


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Iara finished off her cake and nodded. ¡°I suppose so.¡± She brushed her hands off on her dress and turned toward the palace. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go then.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay out,¡± Malachi said. He turned back to the stone chairs and waved us on. Iara gave him a worried look, but my brother held up his left arm. I saw the glint of silver on his wrist. ¡°If anything happens I can let you know.¡±


    She nodded and I followed her to our home. ¡°How long have you had the egg?¡± she asked, falling in step with me.


    ¡°Around the time you came,¡± I replied. ¡°But you have to be quiet when we get to the palace. I don¡¯t want everyone to know.¡±


    She nodded and we walked in silence the rest of the way. I led her all the way to my chambers, careful to make sure no one saw us. I closed the door tightly behind me, making sure it was locked. I didn¡¯t want anyone barging in.


    ¡°Wow,¡± she whispered. Iara¡¯s eyes bounced around my room. She went up to a pile of books on my desk and started reading the spines. ¡°If only Malachi was half as interested in reading as you were.¡±


    ¡°The only reason I read so much is because of my blessing. His blessing is more wilderness themed,¡± I said. I walked over to my bed and lifted up the mattress. Right under was a metal lock box. I pulled it out and unlocked it with the key I kept in my pockets at all times. I brought the egg into my lap and let my eyes take in the sight. I hadn¡¯t pulled it out for quite some time. The shell glittered in the low light. It was as breathtaking as it had been the first time I saw it.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± Iara said. She sat on my bed next to me.


    I held the egg out to her. ¡°You can hold it.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t. You keep hold of it.¡± The blond reached a hand out to the egg. She hesitated for a moment and bit her lip. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be disappointed if I don¡¯t find out anything new.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be more disappointed not trying,¡± I replied quickly. Anything is a step forward at this point. I wanted so desperately to hatch the egg. If we had a dragon then maybe things would go back to how they once were. Ivar wouldn¡¯t be so confident in hurting us.


    Iara rested her palm against the surface then. Her eyes went glassy and she didn¡¯t move. I don¡¯t even think she breathed. She was as still as a statue, except for the tears that formed and rolled down her cheeks. She was frozen like that for an uncomfortable amount of time. My heart skipped a beat as I yanked the egg away from her. She was right, she shouldn¡¯t hold it.


    When the touch was broken, she gasped, falling forward. She almost fell right out of the bed. Her hands shook as they went up to hold her chest. You could practically see her heart beating through her clothes.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I cried out. I let the egg rest on my bed and I stood up to hold her shoulder. I was worried she would actually fall on the floor.


    She wiped her cheeks off and nodded. ¡°Sorry. She¡¯s very vocal,¡± Iara said between gasps.


    ¡°She?¡± I gaped.


    The princess nodded. ¡°She likes you a lot too.¡±


    ¡°W-what else did you find out?¡±


    Iara stood and looked back at the egg. ¡°She didn¡¯t know anymore than you do. But I do know that the booklet I gave you should say something you don¡¯t know yet. Read it over and let me know what you find out.¡±


    I nodded and let my hand fall from her shoulder. ¡°Thank you, Iara.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Now if you¡¯d excuse me, I really need to eat after that. I feel weak,¡± she laughed in embarrassment.


    ¡°Do you want me to walk you to the kitchen?¡±


    She shook her head and turned to the door. Before she took a step though, she stopped and reached her hand back into her bag. ¡°Before I forget though, I have something else for you.¡±


    I looked at her in a question as she produced a small glass jar. Inside was what looked like a crystal on a chain. At the bottom, grey sand pooled. It could have been ash if I didn¡¯t see the shiny granules in it. She offered it to me. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a scrying crystal. Usually if you ask it a yes or no question, it can answer, but I made this one differently.¡± She shook the jar and let the sand settle back at the bottom. ¡°It can still answer yes and no¡¯s but this one can also draw messages in the sand. You can ask where someone is.¡± She offered it to me once again. ¡°You¡¯ll have to get to know it some. Keep it in your pocket, ask questions you already know to make sure it works for you.¡±


    I took it in my hand and nodded. The jar fit neatly in the c of my hand. It was cool to the touch. When looking at the crystal more closely, it reminded me of the dragon¡¯s shell. Shines of purples and reds glittered on its surface. It was sealed with white wax, the cork completely covered. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said.


    Iara nodded once and turned to the door again. She shut it quietly behind her. I pocketed the jar and headed back to my bed. I gently placed the egg back in her box and hid it away again. I was nervous to keep the egg out for too long. If someone found it other than my family I was scared of what they might do. I let myself fall back into my bed and I started to read the booklet Iara had given me. It was frustrating how slow I had to go. The words were next to impossible to decipher even with my blessing. I would be here for a while.

 Assassination

    TELVIN


    The location our client wanted to set the trap was only about a day''s journey east. It felt unnatural to be with such a small group now. There were only five of us. Charlotte, me, Hark, and two of his close friends. One went by Fingers, the other was named Wilbern. I didn¡¯t know why they called him Fingers, but I had a sneaking suspicion. I tried not to stand too close to either of them, but I had my eyes on him more than the other.


    Our instructions were very specific. We would have Hark stop the royal carriage for directions, posing as a lost courier. Wilbern and Charlotte would shoot the few knights down as fast as they could as Hark grabbed the queen. Fingers would provide support if anything looked like it got too hairy. I would be tasked with grabbing the king. It didn¡¯t matter which one was killed, if one died the other would follow. The thought sent shivers down my spine. This guild has done nothing but hurt others, and I was just the same. I had no choice but to go through with what I was told.


    ¡°Pick up the pace, Tel,¡± Charlotte said to me. She slowed to fall in step with me. ¡°Up ahead we¡¯re making camp for the night. Tomorrow we will wait for the royal carriage.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this feel wrong?¡± I asked in a low voice. I looked at her, my head tilted down so the men ahead couldn¡¯t see my face.


    ¡°Wrong to kill a vampire?¡± she asked in response. A wrinkle formed between her brows.


    ¡°Are they as monstrous as you say they are?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Is this about that girl you knew?¡± Charlotte hissed. ¡°She¡¯s with a vampire now. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s monstrous? You know what he does to her, right?¡±


    I felt my face heat up and my chest hurt. ¡°It isn¡¯t about that.¡± Though, the thought of that man biting into her neck made me queasy. I swallowed dryly and looked away from her before she could see my reaction.


    ¡°Then what is it about? We can¡¯t turn back now.¡±


    She was right. There was no backing out this far in. The client had already given us half the payment. My share of the coin jingled in my pocket now. Guilt riddled me. I should have never accepted the money. I should have left when I watched the child get bitten. But where would I have gone? There was no other place for me.


    We set up a camp just behind some brush. We had a view on the road but whoever passed through wouldn¡¯t be able to see us. After we had a small meal, we pulled out the bed rolls and went to sleep. Though I had trouble sleeping with all the thoughts going through my head. I tossed and turned and eventually pulled myself up. The others were sound asleep. Hark snored quite loudly, Fingers had his mouth wide open and drool coming out. The other two had their backs to me. None of them stirred as I got out of my roll. I needed to get away to clear my head. I needed to forget all the things I dreaded.


    I walked a bit into the woods, the cool night air biting into my skin. My shoulders felt exposed without my usual armor plates. The dark leaves above me reminded me of a simpler time. Soft hoots of night birds rang out and calmed me. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. If only I could go back to where this memory brought me. Before Pa was mean and before I had gotten to know Iara.


    Iara. The thought shattered the peaceful memory. I felt bitter towards her now. She had left and for what? She never mentioned to me she was a princess. She told me how much she cared for me just to leave me behind. I wished I could have gone back to before the woodcutter died, before we got to know each other. She was better off being the mysterious girl who lived in the woods. I regretted ever getting to know her. She held my heart in her hands just to throw it back in my face.


    I jumped at the sound of a twig breaking. I whipped around, tightening my hands into fists. When I saw Charlotte, I laughed. ¡°You never make sounds when you walk,¡± I said. It was almost comical being able to hear her coming.


    She rubbed sleep out of her eye as she frowned. ¡°I¡¯m tired,¡± came her poor excuse.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing out here?¡±


    I fell silent. What was I doing here? Moping, mostly. But I couldn¡¯t explain that to her. She would call me an idiot for sure. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m comfortable with the work the guild does,¡± I said instead. I regretted it as the words came out. Somehow that felt worse than just saying I was moping.


    ¡°What, so you want to leave?¡± Charlotte¡¯s voice sharpened. The grogginess was gone from her expression.


    I let my gaze fall to the forest floor. Dead leaves and twigs littered the ground. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what to do.¡±


    Charlotte didn¡¯t reply for a long time. When I heard her step and snap a twig again, I met her eyes. She stepped inches away from me. ¡°Do you really want to leave?¡±


    The sadness she showed made my heart drop. Every choice I made felt like the wrong one. Everything I did felt like it was digging me deeper into this hole and I couldn¡¯t climb out. ¡°I think so,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°I can¡¯t make you stay if you don¡¯t want to,¡± she replied back, in the same soft tone I had used. ¡°Once we come back from this job, you can go. I¡¯ll let Hark know if you don¡¯t want to tell him.¡±


    I nodded and looked away from her again. ¡°Yeah, I think that sounds good.¡±


    She lifted a small hand to reach out to me, but stopped. She looked torn, like she had more to say. She turned to go back towards camp, whatever she was about to say stuck on her tongue. She didn''t even take a  step before she stopped and turned back around. She looked resolved, like she would say what was on her mind no matter what. ¡°I¡¯ve been running away from my problems too.¡±


    The statement made anger build up in my chest. As if I had any other option than to run. ¡°Is that why you''re terrible company to keep?¡±


    Charlotte gave me a harsh look. ¡°If only you knew. I can¡¯t wait for you to be gone.¡± Her voice cracked. She turned swiftly again and rushed away.


    I thought about running after her. I could tell what I said hurt, but I knew I couldn¡¯t fix anything. Whatever I said made things worse than before. I would be gone before I knew it anyway. I sighed and let myself fall back on a rough tree. I dropped my face in my hands and tried not to scream.


    Tomorrow would be a long day.


    I didn¡¯t remember going back to camp or falling asleep, but I woke up on my rough bed roll. Hark shook my shoulder. ¡°Come on, we gotta set up.¡± The sun was just reaching over the horizon.


    I nodded and headed to where Charlotte was. Her face was even more sour than it usually was. Her orders were short and her words were strained. She didn¡¯t say anything to me that didn¡¯t pertain to work. I somehow appreciated it. If she did say anything, it would have only led to an argument. We could bicker all we wanted to later.


    We set up a spot for Wilbern and Charlotte to take easy shots at the road, and another spot closer to the road for me and Fingers. Our spot had to be concealed by physical means so it was much more uncomfortable. I sighed, crouching behind a bush with him now. He was far too close with how well I imagined he could pick a pocket. I tried to keep my distance, but everytime I inched over, he would take up more space.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°You ever killed before?¡± he mumbled to me suddenly. His eyes looked wild as he watched Hark waiting by the road.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I grumbled back, the memory filling me with dread. I had killed my own father. No matter how you tried to spin it, there was blood on my hands, intentional or not.


    Fingers gave me a small smile. ¡°Well, you better be ready to do it again. Here comes the carriage.¡± His long digit pointed right over my nose.


    I frowned at him and turned to look. There was a pitch black carriage, the curtains pulled tight in the windows. There were two men in the front to drive, and four knights on every corner of the carriage. Each knight was on great horses, every one of the beasts as black as the carriage was.


    Hark waved them down. ¡°Hello, sorry for the inconvenience but I seem to be a bit lost!¡±


    One of the knights slowed and reached his hand to the hilt of his sword. ¡°Stay back,¡± he commanded.


    Hark gave a brilliant smile. ¡°Please forgive me,¡± he said. ¡°But I just need some direction to the city.¡± He said the last words with a force behind his voice. It was the line to que Charlotte and Wilbern.


    And sure enough, arrows flew down shortly after. One hit the knight right in his eye. The arrow landed perfectly in his helmet grill. He fell off his horse like a sack of rocks. The metal of his armor clanged loudly, spooking the horses. Another arrow landed on the carriage driver and he cried out in pain. It had pierced his throat. He yanked it out, but blood poured from it. It squirted in an arch like a fountain. His hands couldn¡¯t stop the flow. He would be dead in minutes. Another one flew, but another knight slashed his sword and deflected it with ease. He wasn¡¯t fast enough for the next one though. It hit his horse on the neck, making the beautiful creature cry out in pain. It bucked him off, making him land hard on his back. Hark lunged forward and stabbed that knight in the throat. Right between his chest plate and helmet. Dead in the matter of seconds.


    Fingers jumped out from his spot and gave me a look to do the same. I hadn¡¯t realized how frozen I had been, watching the sudden attack take place with awe. Everything had broken out in chaos at the first arrow. It was hectic, all happening at once. I couldn¡¯t follow along well enough to even make my own move. Fingers threw himself at one of the knights still on his mount. He yanked the man off quickly, the knight falling on his face. He jumped back up as quickly as his armor would allow and readied a balde. They started to clash swords, yelling profanities at one another. I set my sights on the carriage. I was sure Wilbern or Charlotte could shoot down the other knight.


    I reached for the door as fast as I could, but an arm blocked me. It was the last knight. I looked up at him and gaped at how large and intimidating he was. His plate armor was as black as the night, his face was like stone. He shoved me back, making me stumble. I slipped on some rocks and almost fell. I straightened and pulled my longsword off my back. The knight drew his sword as well.


    ¡°You all will fall before the might of the night goddess,¡± the man boomed.


    The man swung his sword and I ducked. He almost hit my forehead with the blade. I jumped back as he slashed out again. I turned and swung my own sword with all my might. It was deflected with ease. He blocked with his blade and rerouted my weapon into the ground. I staggered back, the large sword being ripped from my hands. The knight reared his sword over his head, but I caught his wrists. I pushed him back but he resisted. He was strong. If I didn¡¯t do something fast he would cleve my head in two. I reached back a fist and punched him hard in the face. He staggered back, spitting blood. One of my knuckles had connected with his metal helmet as well. I seethed and shook my hand out. I didn¡¯t have much time to react. I needed to grab whoever was sitting behind that damned carriage door right now.


    As I  grabbed my long sword again, I glanced around for Fingers, who was supposed to be supporting me. I frowned, spotting him down the road. He was laughing like a mad man, dashing and cutting at the other knight. I turned back to my own knight and readied my blade once again.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to die here,¡± the knight growled at me.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t care if I did,¡± I hissed back, swinging the sword again. He blocked it once again, the metal ringing out loudly. I knew he would direct my blade right back into the ground. So I would use that to my advantage. While my sword was flung out of my hand again, I reached out and grabbed him by the neck. With my other hand, I pulled out the small blade I kept at my belt. He noticed too soon and staggered back just in time. If he was a fraction slower, his blood would have been filing his plated boots.


    I threw the small knife at him before he could recover. It landed on his shoulder, digging into the metal just enough for it to stick. ¡°Are you a fool?¡± he snapped.


    Just as I was getting ready for another of his attacks, an arrow flew right past his head. He looked up to where it had come from, his blade coming up to block another shot. The arrow ricocheted off the metal and hit the cobble with a loud tink. I glanced to where the arrow had come from. Charlotte was walking towards us, getting another arrow ready. Her eyes were intense, unyielding. The knight wouldn¡¯t leave here with his life. While he dodged and blocked arrows, he had no time to stop me. I lifted my sword back for one last swing and brought it down with all the force I could muster. The blade cut through the plating on the man¡¯s shoulder. He crumbled, yelling in pain. I let my sword go, the weight of it making him fall back. There was no chance he was getting up from that.


    ¡°Telvin,¡± Charlotte screamed. I turned around just in time to watch the small woman jump at me. Everything seemed to slow down in that moment.


    I was shoved back by the dwarf. Someone had leapt out of the carriage, wielding a small dagger. Runes ran up the blade, glowing like hot embers. The enchanted dagger must have been meant for me. For my throat. But instead the dagger sank into Charlotte¡¯s back. Charlotte screamed out in pain. The woman who had the dagger pulled it back out and held her other hand up. She made a gesture, whispering words under her breath. I knew a spell when I saw one. I reached for Charlotte as she crumpled to the ground. The woman growled at us like an animal. She was as pretty as a doll, if not for how she screwed her face up in a snarl. Her fangs caught the light of the sun. This must have been the vampire queen we were to kill.


    ¡°You won¡¯t make it far, Queen,¡± Hark called over to us. Her green eyes ripp`dsed away from us. Hark had a brown haired man in his grip, a knife to his throat. ¡°Make a move and he¡¯s dead.¡±


    The look in the man¡¯s eyes startled me. He didn¡¯t look afraid. He was stoic, resolved. He only nodded at his wife. A single tear raced down her pale face as she turned and ran into the woods. ¡°Go after her,¡± Hark snapped at me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t, Charlotte was wounded,¡± I hissed back. I pulled Charlotte on her back. Blood pooled out around her quickly. Her breathing was shallow and her face gained a pale sickly parlor. She was dying.


    Hark made an angry noise as he slashed the man¡¯s throat. He threw him to the ground. The man dropped like a wet rag. He didn¡¯t even fight back. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anyway. Those who are blood bonded will die if the other loses their life. She¡¯ll follow close behind.¡±


    We quickly gathered Charlotte and carried her back to camp as gently as possible. I treated her wound as best I could with help from Wilbern. She had lost consciousness before any of us were able to pick her up. I grew even more worried about her as she remained asleep. I was forced to carry her all the way back to where the rest of the guilt was camped. Hark was none too pleased at the extra weight he had to carry.


    ¡°Hopefully when we do this to the young prince, we¡¯ll make twice as much,¡± Wilbern muttered as we trudged down the cobbled road.


    ¡°The young prince?¡± I asked. ¡°You mean Prince Malachi?¡±


    Wilbern nodded his shaggy head. ¡°Hark didn¡¯t mention we would be seizing the castle? We¡¯ll be taking the monster¡¯s home next. None of them will live.¡± His smile was wicked.


    Fingers elbowed him in the ribs. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see what that palace looks like from the inside.¡±


    We would be charged with assassinating more people. That group could include Iara. I had to get out of this guild. I couldn¡¯t handle the thought of killing the woman I loved. The weight on my back shifted then, breaking my thoughts. Charlotte took a deep breath in, her arms tightening around me.


    ¡°Where are we?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re headed back to camp. Are you okay?¡± I asked. I turned to try to look at her.


    ¡°Yeah, put me down,¡± she said.


    I felt relief that she was fine. A flesh wound to the back couldn¡¯t hold her down. I knelt on the ground and waited for her to stand, but she paused. When she spoke again, her voice was strained.


    ¡°I can¡¯t feel my legs.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I gasped. My heart sank to my stomach.


    ¡°I can¡¯t feel my legs,¡± she repeated, her voice cracking with panic.


    The knife that was meant for me was enchanted. I would have never imagined the nature of the enchantment would be something like this.

 Sewer

    IARA


    Malachi sent word to his parents. He was sure they were on their way home, but if a crow could get a letter to them even a day earlier, it would help. I didn¡¯t know how fast messages by bird went, but Malahci seemed particularly impatient for their reply. It had been almost three nights since he had sent the crow out.


    The streets of the festival were empty. It was the last day and even though the attack had been nights ago, no one dared to be outside for too long. One vendor stayed open and I got to know them very well. I must have bought at least three cakes from them every night. I picked at one as I sat on the stone seats for an empty town square. Malachi sat next to me, his head propped up on his hand. He stared ahead, his brows ever so slightly furrowed. Hints of emotions were playing more on his face recently. I knew how troubled he was. I didn¡¯t need to touch him to see that.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked him.


    He glanced my way, then looked back to the empty square we sat in. He sighed heavily and shook his head. ¡°I am very tired,¡± he admitted.


    ¡°I can tell,¡± I replied. I offered him a bite of my cake but he shook his head. Ever since he drank my blood, he rarely ate real food.


    I took a bite of my pastry and looked at the empty square as well. ¡°We could look around to see where the husks came from. We know that husks can¡¯t be teleported by spells. One has to have a clear mind to step through a portal and not end up in the Inbetween.¡±


    ¡°Yes, as every magically educated person knows,¡± he sighed.


    ¡°So,¡± I said slowly, trying not to get agitated myself. ¡°We know that they had to be transported here by physical means. What access could they have had without anyone noticing right away?¡±


    Malachi pinched the bridge of his nose and squeezed his eyes shut. He didn¡¯t say anything for a long moment. I thought he wouldn¡¯t answer, but then he said, ¡°There are sewer tunnels leading to some alley ways.¡±


    I stood suddenly. He looked taken aback at my movement. ¡°Show me.¡± I reached out to him. He looked at me for a while then eventually shook his head.


    ¡°We have to stay here,¡± he insisted.


    I looked around the ghost town and pressed my lips into a tight line. ¡°Who will notice?¡±


    ¡°Iara, we can¡¯t go wandering the city. It¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    I turned my back to him and headed to one of the nearest alleyways. I knew the spot where he had gotten bit. I knew the direction very well. ¡°Fine, I can go look by myself.¡± I¡¯d be damned if I sat idly by when I could be doing something. I especially didn¡¯t want to spend anymore time talking to him when he was so unpleasant.


    I heard his feet behind me crunching across the stone. ¡°No,¡± he cried. He let his voice carry all the worry I knew he had. ¡°Please don¡¯t leave my sight.¡±


    I looked back over to him. His carefully set mask of indifference was broken. He looked as though he would burst into tears at the thought of being separated from me. I suddenly felt awful, guilt carving a pit in my chest. Malachi was truly scared of what could happen to us. I wish I knew what to say to him at that moment, but all I could do was offer him my hand. He didn¡¯t take it. I let my empty hand slide into my other. I laced my fingers together to hide my shakiness. ¡°Malachi,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± he said. ¡°Just. . . Don¡¯t leave me.¡±


    I nodded and followed behind him. He led us to the spot. He stood right where he had before, making me picture that thing on him all over again. He stood still, his shoulders sloped more than usual. He looked thin, like a dying tree. The thought made my chest tighten. He turned slowly back to me. ¡°I was here when they were in front and behind me.¡±


    He turned back around and scanned the walls on either side of us. The old, crumbling buildings seemed to lean inwards. I was surprised at how some of the bricks managed to stay in place. Vines grew up some walls, some building corners were worn down to almost nothing. There were doors set deep into the walls that looked like they hadn¡¯t moved in decades. He pointed to one particularly old looking door. It was rusted, brown stains all along the stone threshold. ¡°This is one of the sewer tunnel entrances. I find it hard to believe they could have used it to bring a husk in.¡±


    I went over to the door. It was deep enough into the stone that it could be considered a hallway. Not to mention there was ivy growing all around it to give it even more cover. I reached out to touch the cold iron doorknob, but it didn¡¯t budge. It didn¡¯t even make a sound when I yanked on it. Some rust flaked off the face of it as I stepped back. ¡°It¡¯s locked,¡± I said.


    Malachi stepped forward and tried it himself. It dusted his sleeve in brown specks. He brushed them off as he spoke. ¡°Give me a hairpin,¡± he said, reaching his hand out behind him.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked. I was sure I had misheard him.


    He looked back at me, pulling the dagger from his belt. When did he start carrying around knives? ¡°A hairpin?¡±


    I furrowed my brow and reached up to pull one of the golden pins from my hair. It was a decorative piece, the gemstone in it being beautifully carved out of a green stone. I liked it so much because it was the same green as Malachi¡¯s eyes. I watched as he bent the pin in half, making one long rod with it. I gasped. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Picking the lock,¡± he said quickly. He turned back to the door and almost immediately I heard a loud click. The door creaked open. He handed my pin back, but I noticed red on the gemstone now.


    ¡°Malachi,¡± I called in a distraught voice. ¡°Are you bleeding?¡± He looked down to his hand as he sheathed his knife. I grabbed it quickly to inspect it. The metal of my pin must have dug into his thumb. The pad just above the knuckle had a small cut.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he mumbled. He pulled his hand away, but not before I could feel his anxiety. He turned back to the door and stepped into the sewer.


    Following behind him, the smell hit me first. It burned my nose and made my eyes water. I covered my mouth and tried not to make a fuss. I had smelled worse. I¡¯ve had to stay in worse. ¡°So, you can pick locks?¡± I teased, trying not to cough. ¡°Should I be worried?¡±


    He crossed his arms once he reached the bottom of the stone steps. ¡°Only if you¡¯re hiding something in a lockbox,¡± he said shortly.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    ¡°Where did you even pick up a skill like that?¡±


    He crouched then, reaching his hand to the slimy ground. I was relieved when I saw he didn¡¯t actually touch it. ¡°Look.¡±


    I could barely make out what he pointed at. I squinted my eyes in the darkness, willing for them to adjust to the light. When I did manage to make out what Malachi pointed to, I gasped. It looked like grooves made in the sludge that coated the ground here. ¡°Cart tracks,¡± I breathed.


    ¡°You were right. This is how the husks came in then. But who brought them? Everyone has been accounted for. This is one of the busiest times of year for us,¡± Malachi thought out loud.


    I crouched down next to him and mustered the courage I would need to do this. ¡°I might be able to find out,¡± I grumbled.


    ¡°What?¡±


    I reached out to the ground as he had. The difference being I made contact with the cold, slick stone beneath us. I had to hold my breath and bite my lip not to recoil in disgust. Focus, I told myself. Let the memories of the tunnel flow through me. I sifted through for anything at all, any wisp of emotion that could have been transferred here.


    Iara.


    I fell back and cried out. My vision swam with tears as I clutched my chest. It was Vi. His emotion when he saw me. He stood here and witnessed the husks. I felt betrayed, hurt. I hadn¡¯t thought of Vi for so long and he had been so close. He was feet away from me. I just realized how much I missed him, how much I still cared for him. But he had a hand in this attack. My heart felt like it would bust from my chest.


    Malachi¡¯s arms wrapped protectively around me. He pulled my tight to his chest and petted my hair back. ¡°Are you okay?¡± came his worried voice.


    His concern grounded me. He was still anxious, but he loved me. He wanted me to be safe above all else. I could feel him focusing on those things before his own worries. And it worked. His embrace calmed my racing heart. I stood with him and nodded. I hid my face deep inside his coat and clung to him like a child. The smell of his clothes overpowered the smell of the sewer for just a moment. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I replied in a small voice. The more time I spent freely touching him, the less his emotions overwhelmed me. The more they were pieces of me as much as my own thoughts were.


    ¡°What did you feel?¡± He tightened his arms around me when he felt me tense.


    Vi, the man I still cared for. He was close by. He was helping those that wanted to hurt us. Was he trying to get revenge on me? Dread filled my chest. What do I even say to Malachi? ¡°I-I¡¯m not sure,¡± I mumbled. I didn¡¯t like lying, but Malachi didn¡¯t need to know Vi was here. I still didn¡¯t know who the others were. I knew there was no way Vi was acting alone.


    ¡°Do you need to sit down?¡± He pulled away to look into my face. ¡°Speak your mind, I can¡¯t read them like you can.¡±


    A joke? I met his eyes and he let a small smile ghost across his lips. I looked away from his face again before my expression could give too much away. ¡°It has to be a group of people who transported them, not one person.¡±


    Malachi nodded. ¡°From getting access to the sewers and getting four husks in, I assumed that.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Then I touched the sludge on the ground for nothing,¡± I snapped, pulling away from him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to do that,¡± he defended. ¡°Let¡¯s go though, it is. . . Unclean here.¡± He stepped back up the stairs quickly and held the door open for me. I followed him out and he slammed the iron door shut.


    My mind remained on Vi the rest of the night. Even as Malachi and I wrapped up the last of the festival events, my mind played back the things I felt. Vi still cared for me. Deeply. I would be lying if I said my feelings for him had faded with my time here. I still pictured our time together fondly. Vi would always be the person who got me through one of the hardest times in my life. They were feelings I could never take back. He would always remain a piece of me. The feelings made me guilty. As Malachi walked with me, my arm in his, he would hold onto me as if I were his lifeline. I could feel with every touch he gave me how much I meant to him. And those thoughts invaded me. I still didn¡¯t know if they were my own, but I loved Vi. Malachi was gentle, kind, and caring. He had grown so much since I had first met him. He was more forward with what he was feeling. He made me feel like I was his future instead of his only way out. What would he think if he knew I still thought of another man?


    As we headed to the dining hall for our last meal of the day, I stopped him. ¡°Malachi,¡± I mumbled. I should tell him that I saw Telvin. It shouldn¡¯t change how I handle this problem. I would be a queen some day. The lessons I took every day pounded into my head that I would need to sacrifice my personal feelings for the rest of the kingdom. Today would be the first step I take to do that, even if it filled me with worry for Vi.


    He furrowed his brow and turned to me. ¡°What is it?¡± His eyes darted behind me, making sure no one was around to overhear us.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t entirely truthful with you,¡± I started.


    He interrupted me by squeezing my arm. He kept his eyes over my shoulder. I glanced where his attention was and saw someone approaching us. I could tell immediately it was the postmaster. His pale cream colored robes were the signature uniform of them.


    As he neared I could see the distress on his face. He looked sweaty, his breathing heavy. He bowed low and spoke. ¡°I am sorry to interrupt you, Prince Malachi, Princess Iara.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Malachi replied quickly. He stepped towards the man, his shoulders tightening.


    The postmaster straightened, holding a bloody roll of parchment in his hand. I gasped, my hands covering my mouth. ¡°The crow I had sent out came back with only this. Your letter, dipped in blood. Human and vampire blood.¡±


    Malachi looked ghostly pale, all the blood draining from his face. ¡°D-did you send a search party?¡± he stammered.


    The man nodded once. ¡°Yes. Earlier tonight. I was only just now able to catch you.¡±


    Malachi reached out a shaky hand to take the bloodied note from him. ¡°Thank you,¡± he replied, his voice quiet.


    The postmaster bowed once again and hurried away.


    ¡°What do we do?¡± I whispered. I reached out to him and to my surprise, he didn¡¯t pull away. When I felt his emotions race up my arm and cloud my thoughts, I knew why. He was frozen. He couldn¡¯t even muster the strength to take a step forward.


    I clasped either of his shoulders and made him face me. His expression was wrought with grief. His eyes looked as though they would burst. ¡°Malachi, we don¡¯t know what happened yet,¡± I said softly. I reached to touch his cheek, to try to sooth him.


    He turned his face away from my hand. ¡°What could explain the crow coming back with no reply?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t find the words to say. There was nothing I could say to console him. He took a trembling breath in and stepped away from me. ¡°I need time alone. Please go eat without me. Don¡¯t tell Jer until the search party comes back,¡± he ordered. He turned right back the way we had come and disappeared around a corner.


    I pressed my hand to my chest. I could still feel his swirling feelings, even without his skin on mine. I blinked away my own tears and entered the dining hall. Jer was the only one sitting there, as usual.


    ¡°Is Ky busy?¡± he asked, turning his eyes back to what he was reading under the table.


    I came to sit next to him as I nodded. To my surprise he was reading the booklet I had given him. I felt bad when I saw he was only a few pages into it. My handwriting was still awful. ¡°He wanted to rest,¡± I added.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. He needs it. Mother will scold him when she comes back, I guarantee it.¡± The young boy looked up at me briefly. ¡°You should rest too. You look pale.¡±


    I nodded again. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    As I ate in silence, my mind was plagued with much darker thoughts. Rey showed me a lot of tricks to keep myself safe. There had been times when we had to sleep in less than safe places. We have been robbed, tied up and thrown into cells, and many other horrible things. But Rey would always look at me and ask what we should do next. What do I do next? There would be no cryptic hints to help me along this time.


    When my silver bracelet heated up, my attention was broken. The emotion coming from it made my arm physically hurt. I clapped my hand over my mouth to not make a noise. My vision blurred with tears as I glanced over at Jer. He hadn¡¯t noticed, to my relief. Malachi needed me. I excused myself and hurried away from my half eaten meal.

 Loss

    MALACHI II


    I waited at the gates for the men to get back. I would wait here all day if I had to. The search party came back faster than I would have guessed though. The men all looked grave as they marched toward the palace. There was one bundle wrapped up in linens strapped on top of one of the knight¡¯s horses. A body. It was stiff and unmoving. No one said anything to me as I rushed over. They didn¡¯t stop me as I unwrapped the linens.


    My hands shook as I tugged on the rough fabric. My father¡¯s face stared back at me with hollow eyes and sickly pale skin. His throat had been slit clean open. You could see the bones in his neck just beyond the flesh. Dried blood ran down his neck, making his hair clump in thick chunks. I swallowed dryly, willing myself not to throw up. I reached out to close his eyes. The feel of his cold, clammy skin sent a shiver down my spine. I wrapped him up once more and turned away.


    ¡°Get him to the priests. We¡¯ll start planning the funeral rites,¡± I instructed. ¡°More men need to go out and find Queen Gwendolyn.¡±


    The men nodded gravely and all headed back towards the palace. Once they were gone, I let myself double over. It had taken every bit of self control not to crumple in front of them. I fell to the ground, sobs hitching my shoulders. My throat was raw and my eyes felt itchy and swollen. My father was the only body they had recovered. My mother was still out there. Funerals for us were always in pairs. Not only was I parentless now, I¡¯d have the weight of everything on my shoulders.


    I stumbled forward, the sunlight pulling me back. I couldn¡¯t be out here much longer in fear of someone seeing me. I headed along the wall of the palace grounds, avoiding high trafficked areas. I couldn¡¯t allow anyone to see me like this. The thought of being alone hurt my chest even more though. I stepped into the garden I had made for Iara and looked down at my wrist. It was selfish of me to want her here. I knew a mere touch from me right now would make her face twist in pain, her legs buckle under her. But I pictured the glowing rune in my head regardless of that. A pang of guilt hit my heart. I knew no matter what she was doing, she would rush right here. Was I being manipulative?


    I gripped my shirt right over my heart. Whoever had done this would pay. I knew it was Ivar, but he had been in the library all day. I knew that for a fact. He must have a large group under his thumb. A lot of people in the palace follow his orders. I¡¯ve seen it happen before my eyes. There must be an equally large group of people he was using that are outside the city. I don¡¯t know how one would even capture and transport a husk, let alone four. It had to be a large, highly skilled organization, or the gods themselves.


    Iara burst out of the southern door then, making me nearly jump out of my own skin. She quickly ran to the patch of tall grass I had been standing in. I must have looked pathetic. The picture of disgrace. Her cheeks already had tear tracks down them when she reached me. ¡°Malachi,¡± she said. She opened her arms and I fell right into them.


    We fell to our knees as I sobbed. I had never cried so freely in my life, let alone with another person. It was only because she was here. She pet my head and cooed into my ear. I could feel her hands tremble as she ran her fingers through my mussed hair.


    ¡°They weren¡¯t supposed to die so soon,¡± I gasped between sobs. Death was never something we were prepared for. Everyone living at the palace had been living here since before I could remember. Every one of my family members was decades my senior. Vampires lived for hundreds of years. My parents shouldn¡¯t have stepped down from their throne for at least two more centuries. I thought I had so much time left with them. I thought I had so much time left as a prince, spending my days as freely as I could with Iara. I had always been gloomy, but I knew I had time to work on my faults. Now I had no guidance and I would be crowned king soon. Iara was even younger than me and she would be the acting queen. We weren¡¯t ready. My parents had so much to teach us and it was all ripped away.


    ¡°Shhh,¡± Iara hushed. ¡°Breathe.¡±


    I gripped onto her tightly, my fingers digging into the fabric of her dress. My face was buried in her hair, some strands clinging to my damp face. I gasped in a breath only to have it seemingly ripped from my lungs with another wail. My crying was loud and ugly, but she never pulled her hands away. She let me cry into her for as long as I needed. When I did manage to catch my breath, I pulled away to look at her. Her eyes were red and filled with tears just as mucha s mine were.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I rasped, my voice raw.


    She pulled her sleeve over her thumb as she shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry.¡± She reached up and wiped my nose, snot staining her dress sleeve. I clenched my jaw, willing myself to not start crying again.


    ¡°I am pathetic,¡± I sighed. I let my face fall into my hands. I could feel my cheeks warm with embarrassment. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have asked you here.¡±


    Iara didn¡¯t respond, making me worry more. I peeked through my fingers at her just in time to see her hand. She flicked me hard on the forehead, making me cry out. ¡°Hey,¡± I snapped, rubbing where her finger hit me.


    ¡°Never say that again,¡± she snapped back with more venom than I have ever heard in her voice. ¡°I will always come to you when you need me.¡± She pressed her hand to my chest, right over my heart. ¡°We are bound. We have each other if nothing else.¡± She gave me a brilliant smile, the sun highlighting her as if it was the only focus of the world. She was my beautiful sunshine, small flaws only making her more stunning.


    I felt hot tears come down my cheeks again. Gods, not more blubbering. I clung to her again, pulling her to my chest. ¡°I love you,¡± I whispered against her hair.


    ¡°I love you,¡± she replied. Her voice was soft again, soothing. She was right. We were one of a whole now. Our fates were bound, unbreakable. We would always have each other.


    ¡°You should go tell Jeremiah,¡± she whispered.


    Another wave of dread passed through me. What do I even say to him? With her, I didn¡¯t need to articulate anything. It was easy to show her what happened. Jeremiah, I would have to tell. I could barely think without sobbing. How would I remain composed enough to talk?


    ¡°It¡¯ll be okay,¡± she whispered in the same voice. ¡°You two are strong. Young vampire princes. You two can get through anything as long as you support each other.¡±


    I tightened my arms around her. The sun warmed my head as it rose above us. ¡°Please just let me stay like this a little while longer,¡± I begged. The smell of her hair calmed me. I would talk to Jer as soon as we go back inside. I wanted to prolong that as long as she would let me.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get a sunburn if you stay out here any longer,¡± Iara teased. She tried to pull away from me but I pressed her harder into my chest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about sunburn,¡± I whined. I knew I was being childish, but I wanted my moment before I had to step into the role of leader. The moment I walked back into the palace, I wouldn''t be Prince Malachi II anymore. I would be Acting King Malachi II. She knew that just as well as I did.


    Iara sighed and tucked her head under my chin. ¡°We¡¯ll stay as long as you need,¡± she mumbled.


    I turned my face back into her hair and kissed her. I pushed the horrible images of my father out of my mind. Hopefully my mother wasn¡¯t hurt like my father. The memory of his open throat made more tears form, my throat burning. Hopefully she would be found in the woods nearby, sitting among the trees, signs of a peaceful death. It didn¡¯t hurt when you succumbed to the bond killing you. I had seen it happen before. The person fell asleep slowly and never woke up again. If Mother got to have that, it would ease my worry. Both of them didn¡¯t need to die so horribly.


    The sun was beating down right above us. It had started to sting my skin, just like Iara had warned. I still didn¡¯t want to stand, but I pulled myself up. I helped my wife up as well and gave her one last tight embrace. ¡°I¡¯m ready to go back now,¡± I grumbled.


    She took my hand and smiled at me again. She could almost make me forget all my worries. She turned and led us back into the palace. When we got to our rooms, I told her to go on ahead. I needed to see Jer. I took a deep breath in and headed towards his bedroom. I only hoped my eyes didn¡¯t give away how much I had cried.


    When I reached his door, I hesitated. My hand hovered above the wood before I could bring it to knock. I blinked away the tears that were already forming. He was only sixteen. How do I even tell him both our parents were murdered? I couldn¡¯t even bear it and I was almost ten years his senior. Eventually I forced myself to knock. I knew he was probably sleeping, so I made sure it was loud enough.


    A moment of waiting, I was ready to knock again, but the door swung open. Jer, in his pajamas, looked up at me with displeasure. When he saw my face though, the groggy annoyance was gone in an instant. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ky?¡±


    I stepped into his room and shut the door behind me. ¡°It¡¯s Mother and Father,¡± I whispered. I was sure if I spoke any louder it would be cut off by a sob. My throat was already thick again.


    ¡°What?¡± Jer grabbed my arm and pulled me to face him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me. . .¡±


    The look in his eyes said it all. I nodded in confirmation. ¡°Father was found with. . .¡± I bit my lip, my fangs almost breaking skin. I made a gesture with my hand along my neck. I wouldn¡¯t hold details back from him. If I knew anything about Jer, he hated when things were sugar coated.


    The information broke his face into a million pieces. He fell to the ground, sobs making him shake. I fell down with him and took my little brother into my arms. I can¡¯t remember the last time I hugged him. I had stopped showing affection to anyone a long time ago. I shouldn¡¯t hold back so much, especially after this. Jeremiah would need me just as much as I would need him.


    I held him close to me, letting him cry into my shoulder. I pet his mussed hair down and tried not to get carried away in crying as well. Eventually he quieted and I knew he fell asleep. I picked him up as gently as I could and laid him down on his bed. I locked the door shut behind me.


    The next day the search team came back with nothing. They found the other bodies of the knights, but my mother was nowhere in sight. I sent them all right back out. No one would be able to rest until my mother was found. She would be laid to rest next to my father. The funeral couldn¡¯t start without her. The coronation couldn''t take place publicly until after the funeral. Iara and I were granted emergency authorization to be the acting queen and king, but that meant nothing without the whole palace and kingdom swearing loyalty in front of all the gods during a coronation. We were in a vulnerable position. The day was only just beginning and I felt as though I couldn¡¯t breathe. My chest was tight and I could feel my blood rushing through me. It was hard to fill my lungs with air, just like when I was turning into a husk.


    Iara grabbed my hand, pulling me away from my thoughts. ¡°Hey, calm down,¡± she whispered.


    I let her go quickly and stopped right in front of the door we needed to go into. ¡°We don¡¯t have time,¡± I said in a tight voice.


    ¡°We do have time to make sure you don¡¯t have a panic attack. If you need a moment, I can tell them you¡¯re busy,¡± she replied.


    Iara did have more power than me with the title of queen. But it was just that. A title. No one believed her capable right now. All the questions and problems had been brought to me first so far. The pressure was on me. My heartbeat quickened as I reached for the doorknob. Dread filled me like tar.


    ¡°Stop,¡± Iara snapped at me. She stepped in front of me and gave me a harsh glare. ¡°What did I just say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing helpful,¡± I snapped at her.


    She reached up and flicked my forehead again before I could pull back. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me like that,¡± she warned. ¡°I know how everyone is acting. There¡¯s a lot on your shoulders, but I can help. Go out for the rest of the day. Elisif will help me. I can handle things by myself for a few hours.¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t want you to be alone,¡± I stuttered. I longed to go into the woods and let my bow take me, but the thought of leaving Iara out of my sight made me more anxious than opening the door had. Another panic attack would ensue. I let my hand brush against hers so she could see what my mind was like.


    She frowned and laced her fingers with mine. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me. I don¡¯t know if you know this, but I did collect all the husks by myself, and cured everyone.¡±


    I let my head fall down, my shoulders slouching. She was strong, much stronger than me. Iara was the strongest witch I had ever met. Mother told me how strong the women in her family line had been. I heard many stories of her descendants doing amazing things. Iara was no different. She was gifted with two blessings and an unstoppable will. She wouldn¡¯t let me enter this meeting even if I tried. I took a deep breath in and looked at her. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°This is a matriarchy, isn¡¯t it? Now let the women do their work,¡± she teased, giving me a snarky smile. I rolled my eyes, but couldn¡¯t help my relieved smile. Before she let my hand go, she lifted it to gesture at our bracelets. ¡°If anything goes wrong, we have these. Don¡¯t forget.¡±


    I nodded and brushed a kiss on her forehead. She pushed me away and crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°Go outside for a bit, I¡¯ll let you know when I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Queen,¡± I chuckled, bowing low to her.


    She laughed softly and turned to the door. She disappeared behind it quickly, leaving me in the empty hallway alone.


    I felt the anxiety seep into my chest again. The emptiness was terrifying. Suddenly I wanted to claw the door open and cling to her again, begging for her to run away. We could leave this place behind. No one had to know where we went, as long as we were together. The thought made my chest tighten. I was a selfish creature. I ran away from every responsibility I had. Even these meetings in the wake of my parents'' deaths I couldn¡¯t bear. I felt sick every time questions were hurled at me. I had no answers for anyone. I couldn¡¯t even hold it together in front of my little brother.


    I bit down on my tongue, drawing blood. I needed to keep it together. My carefully laid out mask needed to fall back in place. I needed to clear my head of all thoughts. I needed to breathe. I turned down the hall and headed to Iara¡¯s garden. I think I will go hunting for a little while.

 Who else will annoy you to death?

    TELVIN


    That night Hark came back from meeting with our client. He had more bags of gold than I had ever seen in one place. He also confirmed what Wilbern had told me. We were moving closer to the city wall to capture the rest of the royal family. There were the two heirs. One of them needed to be killed along with a few other relatives. We had very clear orders that the prince bound to Iara needed to stay safe though. The client wanted Iara alive.


    The statement sent shivers down my spine. Iara was the most powerful witch I knew of. Her connection with each god was remarkable. I had seen her might first hand plenty of times. She could grow entire trees in a blink of an eye, or burn down an entire village if she so willed it. Witnessing such power made me understand why other people would want to use it. If our client captured the vampire prince, Iara would be forced to comply, despite any power she may possess. She¡¯d be a sitting duck. My heart constricted every time I thought of harm coming to her. Harm had already come to someone I cared for.


    Charlotte still couldn¡¯t feel her legs. She was bound to a wheeled cart now. Yula had taken up caring for her. I would help carry her to and from where Yula asked and the young girl would attend to Charlotte¡¯s needs. She would help Charlotte dress and comb her hair. The small dwarf didn¡¯t say much these last few days either. Her eyes were blank and empty. She barely moved either, more like a sad doll than the fiery dwarf of her past. She clearly lost more than her legs that day. It made my heart ache just looking at her.


    As I carried Charlotte on my back towards where our tents were set up, I cleared my throat. I had to say something. I knew if I didn¡¯t, I¡¯d lose her forever. ¡°You know, we can find a cure,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°For what?¡± Charlotte whispered. It was the first time she had said something to me in days.


    ¡°For your legs,¡± I replied quickly. I crouched down and let her fall back on a soft animal skin Yula had laid out. ¡°There are plenty of witches around who worship Loire. They could heal you.¡±


    Yula started to fuss about Charlotte, moving her dead legs into a natural potion. ¡°I heard the girl in the palace is amazing,¡± she added.


    Iara could help us. She could fix Charlotte¡¯s legs in the matter of moments, given the right resources. My heart pounded at the thought. Would Iara help me if I asked? Would I even get the chance to ask her?


    ¡°No,¡± Charlotte snapped. ¡°I refuse to let a witch use magic on me.¡± She showed her disdain on her face. Why did the first thing she reacted to always have to be so negative?


    ¡°I know Iara, she would never hurt anyone,¡± I defended.


    ¡°How do you know her?¡± Charlotte snapped. ¡°You never answered before.¡±


    Yula¡¯s eyes flicked between the two of us. She was like a sponge, soaking up information. I imagined she thrived off of things like this. The young girl had a knack for being present at such times.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Why would you choose to stay like this if she can fix you?¡± I yelled back. My face heated in anger. ¡°You¡¯re always so stubborn.¡±


    Charlotte crossed her arms over her chest and looked away from us. ¡°I hate witches and I hate magic. I hate the immortal patronages and I refuse to work with anyone who is associated with them.¡±


    Before I could reply, someone interrupted us. ¡°Hark would like to see you,¡± the man said.


    I sighed, standing. ¡°Come on then, Charlotte.¡± I bent down to pick her up again, but the man stopped me.


    Stolen story; please report.


    ¡°Just you, Telvin.¡±


    Just me. I gave an uneasy look to the two girls. Charlotte didn¡¯t even lift her head, her face hidden by her hood. Yula waved me on, giving me a small smile. They would be fine without me. I¡¯d only be gone a few minutes at most. I turned to follow the man through the tents and campfires. When we made it to Hark¡¯s tent, he held open the entrance for me. I ducked in and sighed.


    Hark was sitting at a small table, a woman at his side. He had bottles of mead everywhere, half full glass in his hand. Bags of gold coins dotted the tabletop just as much as the drinks did. The smell in the tent was thick and made my eyes water. He gave me a smile and greeted me warmly. ¡°Telvin, how has the day been treating you?¡±


    ¡°I have a request, actually,¡± I said.


    He gestured for me to sit across from him. ¡°I do as well. I¡¯ll let you go first then.¡±


    I sat, crossing my legs. I let my hands remain under the table. I was nervous and I didn¡¯t want my hands to give me away. ¡°As you know, Charlotte¡¯s legs are still. . . The human princess our client wants is a very powerful witch. She could fix Charlotte¡¯s legs if you let me talk to her before we give her to the client.¡±


    Hark¡¯s face turned grim. He shook his head slowly. ¡°You know we can¡¯t do that. Charlotte is exactly who I called you here about.¡±


    My heart dropped. It couldn¡¯t be anything bad, right? The look on his face made me very uneasy. ¡°Okay, what about her?¡±


    ¡°The vampire bitch cursed her. There isn¡¯t a way to fix it. Get rid of her instead. She¡¯s dead weight.¡± Hark leaned forward and grabbed one of the gold coin bags. He tossed it to me and I instinctually caught it. ¡°I don¡¯t care how you do it as long as she doesn¡¯t slow us down when we move tomorrow.¡±


    Get rid of Charlotte? Was he suggesting I kill her? The thought made my stomach turn. He would so easily throw away his second in command. Charlotte practically ran the guild herself when he was too busy drinking. I numbly looked back up at him. He had already turned to the woman and nibbled at her ear. She giggled and hung onto him.


    ¡°You want me to kill her?¡± I breathed.


    ¡°Yes. whatever you want to do, now please give us some privacy.¡±


    I stood up suddenly, the table tilting with the movement. The glass he had been drinking from tipped and spilled on the pair. The alcohol soaked into his clothes and stained his white shirt. He stood and glared at me. ¡°What the hell?¡± he cried out.


    Without thinking, I reared my fist back and connected it to his jaw. He fell back, catching himself on the tent pole. He gained his balance back and spit out a tooth. Blood dripped from his lip. ¡°You better run,¡± he said in a low, calm voice. His hand cupped his chin and he rolled his jaw. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one chance not to lose your life where you stand now.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill Charlotte,¡± I snapped at him. ¡°You¡¯re disgusting.¡±


    Before he could reply, I rushed out. I pushed people aside and ran through circles of fires. People hollered at me to watch where I was going but I ignored them. My feet wouldn¡¯t let me slow down. I had to get back to Charlotte and Yula. We were leaving right now. When I burst into the tent they were at, Yula screamed in surprise. Charlotte was being undressed, put into a change of clothes. ¡°Telvin, get out!¡± Yula cried, blocking my view of Charlotte.


    ¡°No time,¡± I snapped. I pushed past the girl as I took my cloak off. It was large, handing down to my ankles. I wrapped it around Charlotte and lifted her. ¡°Pack up what you can,¡± I ordered.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Charlotte demanded. She clung to my shirt, her hands shaking. I had the idea she already knew what this was about. I could see it in her sad dark eyes.


    ¡°We just have to go,¡± I insisted. I sat Charlotte in her wooden cart and turned back to the tent.


    I helped Yula grab the essentials. A few animal pelts, our few clothes, whatever food was over here, and our weapons. Yula helped me load the cart, careful to pack everything around Charlotte to make it comfortable for her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to come with us, Yula,¡± Charlotte said. Her hands were clenched into fists in her lap. It pained her to say it. As much as Charlotte complained about how annoying Yula was, she liked her. You could tell.


    ¡°Who else will annoy you to death?¡± came the cheerful reply. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Charlotte let her head lower, my cloak tenting over her face. She couldn¡¯t hide her tears though. They fell, landing on her small fists. I lifted up the handles of the cart and started pulling it along. Hopefully no one would notice us or the direction we were going. I headed towards the northern wall of the city. We would go along the beach, then up to the patch of forest. It was the easiest point of access to the palace, the way the client wanted us to enter.

 Leave

    GWENDOLYN


    My old body ached with every step I took. My joints grinded together and sharp pains ran up my legs with every shift of my weight. It took every ounce of my strength to force myself forward. If this was what aging felt like, I was glad I lived most of my life as a young woman. I had ditched most of my heavy skirts, my under slip thick enough to still cover me. It was light enough that it didn¡¯t cause me more discomfort. I knew I looked like an old beggar, but I couldn¡¯t be bothered to care.


    I had been walking for days, my feet blistering and my aged bones screaming. I trudged through the trees and bushes, getting caught on every damn thorn I possibly could. I was almost there. I quickened my pace in excitement, but it was a mistake. My sluggish limbs couldn¡¯t move as fast as I wanted them to. I fell on my hands and knees, shocks of pain flying up my arms and legs. My wrinkled skin, reminding me so much of the skin of an onion, was already bruised and torn.


    I cursed. ¡°How the hell do the other patronages live like this?¡±. I pictured Lady Rey. She looked as old as I did now. How was that old hag not bruised and broken with as much as she moved around?


    The pendant around my neck brightened then. I let myself fall back on my behind hard as I lifted my necklace. The softly glowing gem was set in gold wire attached to my chain. It was the only piece of jewelry I had kept. The precious stone was much more than just a rock. It was a soulgem. The surface was uncut and jagged. It was a bright blue, small specks of stone still embedded in it.


    Soulgems were a rare thing, but I always kept one. As an enchantress, it was necessary. Never did I think I¡¯d need to call the soul of my husband to it. I had always pictured out death to be peaceful. Vampires didn¡¯t live forever, as everyone would like to believe. I always imagined us timing out like my grandmother. A slip of a soul in the middle of the night, sleeping quietly without any worries. But I wasn¡¯t awarded such kindnesses.


    ¡°I know what you would say,¡± I whispered into my hand. ¡°You would tell me to stay strong. Get up. You can do anything. You are a mighty woman.¡±


    The crystal pulsed with brilliant light, as if he were agreeing with me. It gave me comfort to know he could still hear me. He was dead, but he still remained in his most basic form. The only reason I was still alive enough right now was the sacrifice he made. He insisted I keep his soul until our children were safe. The longer he was away from the afterlife, the less likely he was to be sent to Thorin¡¯s realm. I wouldn¡¯t let his risk be taken lightly. I would ensure the safety of our children, even if it cost me everything.


    I pulled my old body back up and started marching back through the forest. I could see the old palace through the trees now. We were so close. I couldn¡¯t slow down now. The thought of Ky and Jeremiah was the only thing keeping me upright. My legs begged me to fall again, my chest weazed with the effort of running.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    ¡°Stop,¡± came a strong voice. Someone stepped from behind a tree, a bow drawn and pointed right at me. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Ky. I almost fell over with relief. He stood tall, the sleeves of his shirt rolled up. In the moonlight, the dark circles under his eyes were highlighted in silver. He looked tired, exhausted, but alive. He was alive. I wiped away a tear that fell down my saggy cheek. ¡°How dare you point an arrow at your mother,¡± I scolded.


    His green eyes didn¡¯t change, his bow never wavering. ¡°You¡¯re not my mother,¡± he mumbled. ¡°I will repeat this once more, who are you? Any games and I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    ¡°Look.¡± I lifted the soulgem so he could see it glow in the dark. It cast soft, blue light on the leaves around us. ¡°When we were attacked, your father told me to catch his soul. He knew he would die. He had always known.¡± The blessing my husband had been gifted with felt more like a curse. He knew the date in which everyone would die. He never would tell me our dates. He carried the burden alone for all this time.


    Ky lowered the arrow this time. I could see the gears in his head turning. I know he recognized my soulgem. There weren¡¯t many of them around, let alone still raw from where they were mined. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious. . .¡± he whispered.


    I stepped towards him, lifting my hands to reach out to him. ¡°Who else would know how much you hate being called Ky?¡±


    His face fell then. His eyes welled and he dropped his weapon. My son ran over to me, taking me in his arms. He squeezed the air out of me. ¡°What do I do?¡± he sobbed into my shoulder.


    I pulled away and looked him sternly in the face. ¡°Leave.¡±


    ¡°Leave?¡± he repeated. He shook his head. ¡°You¡¯ve always told me to protect our home. I-I can¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°Listen to me. Ivar has more power than we realized,¡± I snapped. I had word that he had already contacted Vallengoth for support. I knew he already had most of the knights at the palace under his thumb. Promises of breaking the curse that is blood bonding gained followers fast. But I didn¡¯t have time to explain that right now. I knew we were in grave danger. ¡°If you stay here any longer, you will die. I already have a place to take Jeremiah. We will be in hiding until you can rally forces enough to take back our home.¡±


    ¡°What? War?¡± he gasped. ¡°Wh-who could I even-¡±


    ¡°Travel east. Oreshire is the safest option,¡± I said quickly. ¡°You and Iara need to go there, and as fast as you can.¡±


    He nodded slowly. ¡°I¡¯ll go get Jer,¡± he mumbled.


    I sat right outside of the gate as he went back inside. My heart raced when he left. Would he be safe long enough to come back with his brother? And what about Iara? Where was she? They both had to do this. They were bound just like me and Malachi. I pressed the soulgem into my chest. The hard surface gave me comfort. It shone with the soft light of my husband''s life. It was beautiful and peaceful. It was almost able to stop me from thinking about all the things that lay before us.

 Grief Short-lived

    JEREMIAH


    Since Ky told me about our parents, I stayed in my room. No one came to bother me to attend classes or eat my meals. I had half a mind to believe they forgot me. Kenneth would come by sometimes, but I couldn¡¯t find anything to say to him. He would sit on my bed in silence for a while until he had to go back to work. At least he made the effort to check up on me.


    Sometimes he would ask me about the dragon egg, but even that lost its meaning to me. I wanted to hatch it for my mother and now she¡¯s gone. Iara¡¯s booklet didn¡¯t even offer me any new information so far. I had only managed to read half of it. It did mention the only thing to hatch a dragon¡¯s egg was the breath of its mother. I wasn¡¯t a dragon and I certainly couldn¡¯t breathe fire.


    The jar Iara had given me was almost as useless as the booklet too. I would pull it out several times a day and ask simple yes or no questions to make sure it was working. It answered correctly until I started asking it questions to help find my mother¡¯s body. The search teams still haven¡¯t brought her back. It meant the mourning would only be prolonged. She needed to be put to rest next to Father as soon as we could. The funeral couldn¡¯t take place without both of them. Ky and Iara couldn¡¯t publicly be crowned until it was all over.


    I didn¡¯t know what else to do with my time. I only locked myself up in my room to avoid the horrible truth out there. My parents were both dead. I knew I needed to go out soon, come to terms with everything. I couldn¡¯t keep myself locked away forever. As much as I wanted to wallow in my own grief, it did nothing to help my brother.


    He was king now. Iara was queen. They would need a lot of support from anyone who would offer. The thought of them ruling was unsettling. It was a change no one was ready for, not even the council members. I knew they didn¡¯t think my brother and his wife were ready. They were far too young, by a vampire¡¯s standard. They were children compared to the centuries old vampires around them. It led to a lot of unrest in the palace. Everyone was scared.


    My door handle jiggling pulled me away from my thoughts. It swung open without me even unlocking it. I was relieved when it was Ky who stood there. He slammed the door behind him and rushed over to me. ¡°Jer, Mother is still alive,¡± he whispered urgently to me.


    I sat straight up in bed. ¡°What? This isn¡¯t funny,¡± I hissed. I felt my eyes sting with angry tears. My heart raced at the thought. My brother could be mean sometimes, but like this?


    He grabbed both my shoulders, his fingers digging into my skin. ¡°I¡¯m not joking,¡± he said in a firm voice. ¡°Pack what you can and let¡¯s go. She¡¯s in the old courtyard.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? How is she alive?¡± I demanded. I stood at the edge of my bed as Malachi grabbed my bag and shoved it at me.


    ¡°She has Father¡¯s soul in that crystal,¡± he explained, gesturing to his neck. ¡°It¡¯s keeping her alive for now. She can tell you more when you see her. Hurry it up.¡±


    I shook my head as I stood and grabbed my bag. ¡°Why do I need to take anything?¡± I assumed we¡¯d only go be with her while she died. There was no way keeping Father¡¯s soul could have been a permanent solution. She must have done it to give her enough time to come home so she could say goodbye.


    Ky groaned in annoyance and started to dig through my dressers. ¡°We aren¡¯t staying here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I frowned at him. He was manic, throwing things out of my drawers left and right. He threw me a change of plain clothes and turned back to my bed.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Where is that dragon egg? You should take that too,¡± he mumbled.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t we staying?¡±


    ¡°Mother can explain more to you.¡±


    Once I shoved what I could in my pack, along with the lockbox containing the egg, Ky led me through the halls. We went down old, dusty corridors not even the staff used anymore. He was trying to avoid people. The pieces started to click in my head. Mother must have told him something horrifying. I fell in step next to my brother. I brushed cobwebs out of my way every few paces. The halls here were uncleaned and cracking. The tiles under our feet were uneven and broken. I was surprised these halls weren¡¯t boarded off.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to be killed as well, aren¡¯t we?¡± I asked numbly. The words didn¡¯t even sound like my own.


    Ky didn¡¯t say anything. His silence was answer enough. His face couldn¡¯t hide the fear he felt. His carefully blank expression faded, his brows knitting together in worry. He must be too tired to keep it up anymore.


    When we made it outside, Malachi broke into a sprint. The sun just started to peak over the horizon, golden rays stretching across the ocean that was just ahead. When we reached the iron gate, Ky yanked it open and Mother came into view. At least, who I hoped to be Mother. I had to take a second look. She was old. Her face was folded up with wrinkles, her hair grey and thin. The slip she wore was hanging off her thin frame. Her back was hunched and her hands shook as she reached out to me.


    ¡°Jeremiah,¡± the old woman breathed. Her voice confirmed her identity. It was just as I remembered it. I fell into her arms and willed myself not to cry. Mother didn¡¯t need to see me break down.


    ¡°Mother,¡± I replied. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Ky shrugged off the coat he had on and draped it over Mother¡¯s boney shoulders. ¡°I stopped by the stables before this. There is one horse waiting with a few days of rations for you. I didn¡¯t know where you were going, and we should keep it that way in case. . .¡± His words dried on his tongue. He glanced at me and his brows knit together in worry.


    Mother nodded knowingly in response. ¡°Thank you Ky,¡± she replied. She grabbed my hand tightly and gave me a small smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Ky and Iara will be fine together.¡±


    ¡°We aren¡¯t all going together?¡± I squeeked. My voice cracked and I felt my throat thicken.


    My brother shook his head. ¡°Iara and I need to go overseas.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll explain everything as we go,¡± Mother said, pulling me to follow her.


    I broke from her grasp and threw my arms around Malachi. I felt the dread of leaving my home behind hit me like a sack of stones. This could have been the last time I would see him. I knew there was a chance that he could die. I knew there was a chance I could die. ¡°I love you, Ky,¡± I whispered. ¡°Please be safe.¡±


    ¡°Jer,¡± he grumbled. ¡°I love you too. Don¡¯t give Mother a hard time.¡±


    I nodded and turned back to Mother. We headed along the outside palace wall towards the stables. I gave Ky one last glance over my shoulder as we rounded the corner. He waved at us. He looked so alone in that moment. My heart sank when we stepped around the corner. That would be my parting memory of him. So alone and lost looking. I prayed to all the gods that we would all be okay.


    Mother and I found the horse Ky had gotten ready for us. Lucky that no one was around while I helped her up. I could tell how weak she was. Being old didn¡¯t suit a vampire. The last time I saw her she was as strong as could be. She had always been a commanding presence. She was every bit a queen, elegant and poised. But now she looked frail, easily broken. Her skin was hanging off her aged bones, wrinkled and thin. It hurt to see her like this. If this was how other patronages aged, I was glad we were immortal.


    I got on the horse behind her and we started to ride north west. ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°The neighboring kingdom of Sherwoods,¡± she said over her shoulder. ¡°I was. . . friendly with a human farmer once upon a time. He left me all his land. We¡¯ll be staying there.¡±


    Friendly? I frowned, not wanting to hear more. The thought left a sour taste in my mouth. But a farm? Would we even be safe there? I trusted my mother but I wasn¡¯t sure what her plan was. She had always done what was best for me and my brother. I wouldn¡¯t doubt it now.

 One step forward, three steps back

    IARA


    I sighed, Elisif at my side. We finished up our last meeting for the night. The sunlight that trickled in the window burned my eyes. I brought my hands up to my face and slapped my cheeks, trying to push away how tired I felt. There were still so many things I needed to finish.


    ¡°Do you need me for anything else?¡± Elisif asked. She looked as tired as I felt. The last few days were rough on her as well. It was rough on everybody.


    I gave my friend a thankful smile. ¡°No, you¡¯ve done so much for me today.¡±


    She bowed low. ¡°Anything for my Queen,¡± she said in a light voice. ¡°Don¡¯t stress too much. You¡¯ll have to be the strong one. You know how Malachi gets.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Give him a break,¡± I scolded.


    Elisif waved as she turned, laughing. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    I turned to head back to my room. I would need to write up a few documents and send them off, then I would go find my husband. I hoped his time outside helped him calm down. There was a lot of work to be done. Giving him his time today was doable, but I don¡¯t know if I could have done this again. Being pushed into this position before we were ready was hard enough, but in the wake of an assassination it was borderline destructive. Not to mention we still had no idea who had done this. I knew Vi was involved though. Dread blossomed in my chest. I still had to tell Malachi about that.


    When I opened the door, Malachi rushed from the other room. When he saw it was me he relaxed a bit, but the look on his face never changed. He was out of breath, his face red. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I cried. I stepped towards him but he disappeared back into our sleeping room.


    ¡°We need to leave,¡± he called.


    I followed him into the room. Every drawer was pulled open, clothes strewn about. He had on a thick coat, tall boots, and a leather bag was strapped to his back. He shoved my old worn leather pouch at me. He had put on his gloves so when he touched me, I didn¡¯t get bombarded with another one of his panic attacks.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked. I sat my bag on the bed as he turned to start rummaging through more stuff. What was he even looking for?


    ¡°My mother is still alive and she told me there are more people coming to kill everyone in the royal family.¡±


    ¡°Your mother can¡¯t be alive,¡± I replied slowly.


    He stood straight and met my gaze. He looked crumpled. His eyes were wide, weighed down with dark circles. His hair was mussed, strands falling right out of the ribbon. ¡°I know how I sound right now,¡± he sighed. ¡°I know how I¡¯ve been acting. You must think I¡¯m having another. . . episode.¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to think?¡± The sudden raw expression that passed on his face made me feel awful. It made it look as though he was physically struck. I bit my lip, realizing I had hurt him. I offered him my hand, fingers open and palm up. ¡°All you need to do is touch, and I will believe you.¡±


    Malachi heaved a sigh and ripped off one of his gloves. ¡°I hate that you have to see me this way,¡± he said quietly. His palm hovered over mine for a moment. He hesitated, the cogs just behind his eyes spinning out of control. I know his thoughts must have been a jumbled mess.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be ashamed of what you¡¯re feeling.¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± he scowled. ¡°I¡¯m a wretched-¡±


    ¡°Stop, or I¡¯ll flick you again,¡± I warned.


    He frowned and let his hand fall into mine. Jumbled was too neat of a word. It was as bad as the first time I ever touched him, if not worse. Dark thoughts swam through his mind. My chest hurt, my vision blurred. He had made such progress since then. This felt like one step forward and three back. I blinked, trying not to cry. I sifted through the depressing fog and looked deeper into his thoughts. He wasn¡¯t lying. Malachi had never lied to me before. His mother was alive, and she had taken Jer already. Fear laced every piece of my husband. If Queen Gwendolyn said people were on their way to assassinate us as well, it must have been true. Under everything Malachi was thinking was the darkest thought of all. The thought had only occurred to him recently. Behind running away with me, behind wanting to be free, was the darkest thing I ever witnessed in his mind.


    He wondered if I could rip our fate threads apart. If I could break curses, how far did that reach? Was being bound to him a curse? If we could reverse the blood bond, I would be free from his fight. And if I could do that, Malachi wanted to. . .


    I yanked my hand away from his and fell backward. I tried to take in a breath, but a sob ripped through my body. Malachi reached out to me, his gloves securely in place once again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said.


    I recoiled from his grasp. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me right now,¡± I snapped.


    He stepped back from me. I let my head fall into my hands as I tried to hold in my sobs. After a moment I heard him go back to what he had been doing prior. I watched him grab things we would need to travel for a while. He packed a few clothes, a royal seal, a few pieces of parchment, a notebook. He even slipped some of my herb jars into my leather pouch. When he was finished, he sat on the bed. He didn¡¯t dare look back at me. He let his face fall into his hands and he waited for me.


    I stood and cleared my throat after I got control of my breathing again. ¡°We can go.¡±


    He didn¡¯t move from the bed. His eyes met mine, holding all the sadness I knew he felt. ¡°You don¡¯t want to try?¡±


    ¡°Try to break our bond?¡± I snapped.


    He jumped at how harsh my voice was. He stood and clenched his fists. ¡°It would be best for you,¡± he said in a blank voice.


    I pressed my hand to my chest. If I focused my thoughts on Malachi, I could see the thin, gossamer thread that linked our very souls. It glittered with golden light, always connecting me to him. It hurt that he would suggest I rip it apart. I doubt I could even break it. It was a gift given to us by the goddess, the farthest thing from a curse. ¡°I know you can¡¯t see exactly what I feel, but I¡¯m insulted you would think I want to break the bond we have.¡±


    He took a step forward and touched my arm. ¡°Iara, I know you care for me. But this is different,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°You only want to run away,¡± I snapped. I pulled away from his touch again. ¡°And if I¡¯m the thing stopping you from doing that, then I will never break our threads.¡± I blinked away tears and turned my back to him. ¡°Let¡¯s go. You¡¯re stuck with me even if you hate it.¡±


    Malachi sighed and grabbed my pouch. He offered it to me and I snatched it from his hands. He didn¡¯t fall in step with me. He stayed a few paces back as he headed to my courtyard. The thoughts he had were self destructive. He wouldn¡¯t lift a hand to harm himself if it meant harming me, but just the images he pictured made me sick. I wanted nothing more than to help him. I really thought he was better. I suppose going through things this hard would set anyone back. At least I could still be by him. I would do anything to help him. I don¡¯t think he realized how much I genuinely cared for him. I had plenty of time to show him. We would make it overseas, and we would get our home back. It would be safe again and I could show him how much he meant to me every step of the way. Nothing would take that away from us.


    Stepping outside of the iron gate felt so devastating. I watched my beautiful garden being cut off by the gate Malachi pulled shut. I looked back at the tall palace just over the stone wall. I didn¡¯t know when I would ever see this place again, but I knew it wouldn''t be for a very long time. Malachi grabbed the bow and arrows that leaned against the wall and turned back to me. He looked broken. A man who had lost everything in the span of a week.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± he asked.


    I nodded and turned towards the sea. We would need to find a shipping town along the coast that would be willing to grant us passage. I knew I had a few coins in my purse, but would it be enough for passage on a vessel? I bit my lip and resolved myself to worry about that when the time came. As we headed towards the beach, I glanced back at Malachi. He still kept his distance, his head down. He had pulled his hair completely out of the ribbon and it hung down around his shoulders. When the ocean breeze caught it, his strands flew around his head like a halo.


    I turned back forward and looked down. I felt guilty for snapping at him. His thoughts were his own. He hadn¡¯t wanted me to see them and this is exactly why. He knew it would hurt me, but I had insisted. I wished my blessing wasn¡¯t so invasive. Then people wouldn¡¯t hesitate every time I reached out to touch them. The worry that passed through his face every time we went to embrace was awful.


    When we reached the sand, I scanned the ground for seashells. I was reminded of the first time I had ever seen the ocean. The memory played back in my head as I reached for a conch on the ground. This one was small compared to the first one I had ever seen, but it was just as beautiful. It had soft spots of brown and peach all along the textured surface. I turned back to Malachi. He stood just behind me. A ghost of a smile played on his lips when he saw the conch in my hands.


    ¡°Remember the first time you took me to the beach?¡± I asked. I looked back down to the conch. ¡°You were so kind and attentive to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you remember it that way. I recall making you bawl your eyes out,¡± he replied. He reached a hand up to touch the surface of the shell.


    I felt my cheeks warm and I turned away. ¡°I was very conflicted then,¡± I announced. I would be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t. I slipped the shell into my bag and started heading down the beach. Vi popped into my mind again. He was the only reason I didn¡¯t let Malachi kiss me that night.


    I heard him speed up to follow behind me. ¡°Well, I had no idea you had another man,¡± he shot back.


    ¡°Uh, hey,¡± came a voice.


    I turned slowly towards the land, my back to the ocean. I knew the voice as soon as it sounded. He was standing right over the rocks, looking down on me and Malachi. Vi was unmistakable. His brown hair had gained length and stubble now grew on his chin. His arms were thicker than I remembered as well. My heart raced when he took a step down, jumping off the rocks and landing quietly in the sand.


    Malachi stepped in front of me and readied his bow. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Vi made a sour expression when he looked at Malachi. ¡°I guess I¡¯m the other man.¡±


    His shoulders tensed and he aimed an arrow. ¡°Then all the more reason to shoot.¡±


    I jumped in front of him and cried out. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, Malachi.¡±


    His eyes narrowed, but his expression was carefully neutral. I turned back to Vi. I felt my heart race again just at the mere sight of him. He was part of the group we were trying to get away from. ¡°If you try anything, I won¡¯t stop him again,¡± I warned.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to hurt you,¡± Vi replied. He stepped forward, but stopped when Malachi drew his arrow back again. The noise of the bow creaking under the pressure of the string was ominous. He didn¡¯t spare the vampire any more than an annoyed glance. ¡°I came to warn you about the guild. They¡¯re planning to seize the palace in three day¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think we¡¯re out here?¡± Malachi snapped. ¡°You better have something more to tell us.¡±


    Before Telvin could speak again, an arrow flew out of nowhere and hit Malachi in the shoulder. He cried out, falling back on one knee. Vi spun around, pulling a giant sword from his back. The archer on the rocks notched another arrow as another man jumped into the sand. He landed just like Vi had, crouching low like a cat and then straightening slowly. ¡°I had an idea you would come here,¡± said the man as he drew a sword.


    ¡°Hark,¡± Vi snarled.


    ¡°He led them here,¡± Malachi hissed. He stumbled back up and took my hand. He dragged me back towards the woods.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t,¡± I replied. I watched the men clash swords. ¡°Look, he¡¯s fighting.¡±


    Malachi shoved me down as another arrow flew at us. It almost hit him in the side. If he was a second slower, it could have been a fatal wound. ¡°Come on,¡± he snapped.


    I broke away from him and ran to the waves. I lifted my hands, mumbling the prayer beneath my breath. I could feel Loire¡¯s power run through me like a crashing wave. I lifted my hands high and let the energy course through me. A hard wave rose up and hit the archer like a canon. When the water flowed away, he was sprawled at the bottom of the rocks, blood coming from a gash on his forehead.


    Malachi cursed and aimed an arrow at the other man. The arrow flew right to his sword wielding hand. The man cried out and the sword flew into the sand with a soft thud. Vi glanced at us both and jumped out of the way just in time to avoid another water blast. The wave slammed Hark against the rough stones behind him. I let my arms fall limp to my sides, my knees wobbly. I had never asked for so much power before. I sighed, thinking about all the offerings I would need to place out in Loire¡¯s name. I hadn¡¯t the means to make monetary offerings right now, so more labor intensive ones would be needed.


    Malachi rushed over to me as I was about to fall. He held me up by my shoulders, his hands just as shaky as mine. ¡°You are so foolish,¡± he scolded.


    I cried out, noticing the arrow still in his shoulder. ¡°Wh-what do we do about that?¡± I stammered.


    He looked down as if just noticing it. Vi joined us and crossed his arms. ¡°Just pull it out,¡± he said.


    Malachi let the faintest look of displeasure play on his face as he gripped the wooden stock of the arrow.


    ¡°No!¡± I yelled.


    He yanked the arrow straight out of his shoulder. Blood freely flowed down his arm, staining his dark green coat black. He clenched his jaw, hardly making a grunt in pain. He threw the arrow down, his blood seeping into the sand. ¡°We need to get moving,¡± he said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Before that, I wanted to ask a favor,¡± Vi said, not even phased by Malachi¡¯s arrow.


    Malachi pushed him back with his good arm. Vi stumbled back slightly, his boots slipping in the sand. He glared at him. ¡°The favor I grant you is that I will let you walk away from this without a scratch on you. Leave, before I change my mind.¡±


    ¡°Good thing I was asking Iara,¡± Vi snapped back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how well you two knew each other before but-¡±


    I interrupted Malachi with a gentle hand on his shoulder. ¡°Rey told us to be nice when we saw him.¡±


    His green eyes flashed with something like rage. I didn¡¯t dare touch his skin, but I didn¡¯t need my blessing to see the anger rolling off him in almost tangible waves. He knew as well as I did that when Rey suggested something, it was best to listen. She only said things when they were important enough to be said.


    Vi gave Malachi a distasteful look as he stepped back. I bit my lip and looked away from both of them. The animosity was thick. ¡°What do you want, Vi?¡±


    His gaze softened when he looked at me. ¡°I have a friend who lost the ability to walk. I¡¯m here to ask for you to help her. In return, we¡¯ll help you any way we can. Traveling alone will be dangerous.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Malachi snapped. ¡°Traveling with you will be dangerous.¡±


    I held my hand up, palm toward the blue sky. ¡°If you really don¡¯t have any bad intentions, then take my hand,¡± I said. It was the fastest way to trust Vi. I wasn¡¯t as easily swayed as I once was either. I knew he had been there when the husks were released. I¡¯d sift through every piece of his mind before I agreed to anything. His eyes went to my palms, worry playing on his face.


    ¡°A lot has happened since you left,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± I replied back. ¡°If you won¡¯t let me see then I won¡¯t help. Malachi and I have enough to worry about.¡±


    Vi shot another mean look at my husband and let a heavy hand fall into my palm. His hands were much thicker than I remembered. And he had gotten muscular. Being this close to him made it obvious. He was huge compared to before. My thoughts were interrupted by Telvin¡¯s. A lot has happened to him, a lot more than I could see in just a moment. I saw enough to tell he did genuinely only want my help. He was swallowing his pride by asking me. I was the best witch he knew and he only wanted to help his companion. He cared for her deeply.


    ¡°Alright, are you done?¡± Malachi sighed. His arms were crossed over his chest, blood still coming down his arm.


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡± I pulled my hands away from Vi and turned back to him. I shook my head, trying to clear it from all of Vi¡¯s memories. I promised myself it wouldn¡¯t make me cry every time I touched someone. I gestured to his shoulder. ¡°Should we dress the wound?¡±


    ¡°Are we going with Telivn?¡± When he spoke the name, his voice dripped with poison. It sounded like an insult coming from his lips.


    I let my hand twist around a stray strand of hair and bit my lip. He ignored my question. ¡°Vi isn¡¯t lying to us. And well, I think Rey wanted us to,¡± I said meekly. I knew he must have been upset. Upset being an understatement. I knew Malachi was insecure. He wanted me to break our souls apart because of how he felt. Going with Vi wouldn¡¯t make these problems easier.


    ¡°Well, I left them in a cave way up the beach. It should be safe there to talk. And these guys shouldn¡¯t be able to find us,¡± Vi said, gesturing to the men that still lay unconscious. ¡°I think you might have killed Wilbern,¡± he mumbled.


    ¡°How do you know them?¡± Malachi demanded.


    Vi only crossed his arms over his chest. ¡°Are you going to help or not?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied quickly. ¡°Lead the way.¡±

 Off They Went

    MALACHI II


    The bulky man led us down the beach to a more rocky area. Not many people came down this way for recreation. The jagged edges of the rocks cut through the surface of the water, looking like gnarled teeth. Not even fishing boats came this way. He showed us to the damp cave I was familiar with. Days hiding from my responsibilities in this very cave swam into my memory. It was somehow tainted, ruined by all the people in it now. The peaceful rush of waves was barely audible now. In the center of the cave was a wooden cart. In it was a dwarf woman. The cart looked rickety and worn, held together by sheer willpower. There was another person next to the cart as well. She looked like a cheerful human girl.


    ¡°I¡¯m back. With Iara,¡± Telvin greeted. The dwarf didn¡¯t even look up, her head hung down and her hands folded in her lap. The young girl on the other hand jumped up to greet us.


    ¡°Hello,¡± she beamed. ¡°I¡¯m Yula, and this is Charlotte. Telvin said how powerful of a witch you were. Can you call upon all the gods?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I suppose,¡± Iara replied.


    The girl glanced at me, then turned back to her companion. ¡°You didn¡¯t introduce the man, Telvin,¡± she stated. He only shrugged, not sparing a look to me. Yula turned her honey colored eyes back to me. ¡°Well, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°King Malachi Bloodtide II,¡± I spat. I watched as the woman shot me a harsh look. Her skin was dark, making the tattoo under her eye almost invisible. The mark pricked at another memory, but I couldn¡¯t quite place it. I narrowed my eyes at her, giving her all the same venom back.


    She turned to Telvin. ¡°You seriously brought both of them?¡± she snapped. ¡°A leech and his bloodbag.¡±


    ¡°A leech?¡± Iara snapped.


    ¡°And his bloodbag,¡± I chuckled. ¡°Your name was Charlotte?¡± I asked, giving her a big smile. I made sure my fangs were as exposed as they could be.


    She made a face of disgust and turned her head away. ¡°I won¡¯t accept your help. You can leave.¡±


    ¡°Charlotte,¡± Telvin hissed. ¡°Iara agreed to help you. You¡¯d turn her away?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Iara asked. She took a seat on the cold stone beneath us. She sat right in front of the cart, her legs tucked under her. Her eyes were intent on Charlotte, not wavering at her harshness.


    ¡°That bitch queen cursed me,¡± she replied in a low voice.


    My fingertips went numb. ¡°Who?¡±


    Charlotte gave me a cruel smile. ¡°Your mother,¡± she replied. ¡°I was there when Hark cut her human down. He bled like a pig. I was shocked he even had blood left.¡±


    My vision blurred then. I pictured my father being cut down like Charlotte said. I tried to keep my face as blank as I could, but I felt the mask slipping. My throat stung and my stomach ached as though I was physically struck. I saw his injuries. I saw them now. The people who brought him back had done a good job at cleaning him, but it was easy to picture the state he was found in. Caked with blood pooling from his throat. Lifeless and so very empty. I couldn¡¯t move. I wanted to scream, to draw my bow and kill the woman. But I couldn¡¯t find the strength to even twitch a finger. I stood there, stock still. The soft sounds of the waves suddenly felt too loud. The lapping of water crashed in my ears, making it hard to think. My heart pounded almost as loud. I was sure my eardrums would burst.


    The slap echoed off the cave walls. I thought for a horrible moment, I had struck the dwarf. When my eyes focused, I was shocked to see Iara standing. She let her arm fall back to her side, a fierce look on her face. Charlotte¡¯s head was thrown to one side. She slowly looked back at Iara, her eyes wide. Her hand went up to rub at her cheek. No one spoke. It didn¡¯t even sound like anyone took a breath.


    ¡°If you want to walk again, you will watch what you say,¡± Iara said in a flat voice.


    ¡°Iara, we didn¡¯t kill them. Believe us,¡± Telvin sighed, reaching out to her. She let him touch her arm. I noted Iara didn¡¯t flinch as his skin met hers. It was a familiar gesture, suggesting closeness. I didn¡¯t dare touch her without her permission. Seeing another man do it so freely filled me with rage.


    I turned away from everyone and stepped out of the cave. I couldn¡¯t stand another second in there with those monsters. To kill my parents in cold blood. To stand by while they died. I had always known my family would be targets for such things, but I never thought I¡¯d have to experience it in my first thirty years of life. Things changed so fast even though we lived forever. No one could stop the march of time, even if all I wanted to do was go back to when I was younger. When I was Jeremiah¡¯s age, I didn¡¯t have a care in the world. My biggest concern was what I would say to Grandle to make him cry and when I would see my girlfriend again. Now I had the weight of a kingdom on my shoulders.


    Their bickering seemed to go on forever. The sun hung high in the sky, beating down on me like hot iron pellets. I had found a spot in the sand, leaned against a rough boulder just outside of the cave. I watched the waves lap against the beach in calming motions. It was comforting to be close to the water. I had grown up next to it and I was nervous to leave it behind. This would be my first time outside traveling without my parents. The thought made me feel like a child, but I was truly scared. The thought of my father came up in my mind again. Not the horrible image that Charlotte gave me, but one of a happy memory. He used to take me to the beach when I was younger. He had walked along this very shore with me. My heart ached at the memory.


    ¡°Here,¡± came a soft voice. I looked up to see the young girl standing next to me. Yula. She offered me a black piece of fabric.


    I took it from her, my face a question. ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°A hood. Iara mentioned the sun gives you headaches,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t know how well it will fit you,¡± she added sheepishly.


    I lifted it, inspecting the fabric. The stitching was wide, roughly done. A low quality linen, but now wasn¡¯ the time to refuse. I tied it around my neck, the fabric barely covering my shoulders. The hood did reach over my head though, giving my eyes some shade. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The girl sat next to me, closer than I would have liked. ¡°Sorry for Charlotte. She doesn¡¯t like immortal patronages. And she doesn¡¯t like magic.¡±


    ¡°And you don¡¯t share the same sentiment?¡± I looked at her from the corner of my eye. She gave a small smile, looking at me out of the corner of her eye as well.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°Can¡¯t say I do,¡± came a light reply.


    ¡°Are you a witch?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I wish I was,¡± she giggled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need anything to practice,¡± I told her. The words soured on my tongue though. I glanced back to the mean dwarf again. I doubted she would have taken kindly to this young girl learning any sort of spell.


    Yula only laughed. She glanced at her companion as well and only shrugged. I turned back to the dark waves. She didn¡¯t say much more after that. I didn¡¯t mind if she sat next to me in silence. It was better than being next to Iara right now. After everything that has happened today, I¡¯m embarrassed to even look her in the eye. Bitter thoughts plagued me every time I saw her standing next to that man. She was more suited to him. He was painfully human, mundane. He seemed so familiar with her that it hurt to watch them talk. It was made worse by the fact he was there when my father died. She was perfectly fine with being so close to him after knowing that? She clearly still cared for him. You could see it in her eyes. She still wore everything she felt on her sleeves. Her eyes softened when she looked at him.


    ¡°Do you need to drink blood for that?¡± Yula asked me, pulling me away from my thoughts.


    I looked down to where she pointed. It was easy to forget a wound if you didn''t move. It hurt plenty, but nothing compared to the husk bite I endured. ¡°I will need to later,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Can you drink anyone¡¯s blood?¡± she asked, her eyes looking at me curiously.


    ¡°If I wanted to blood bond with anyone I suppose,¡± I sighed.


    Yula pressed her lips together in thought. ¡°Blood bonding is. . . ?¡± She raised an eyebrow at me.


    ¡°When a vampire takes blood from a person, their fate threads intertwine. It was done by our night goddess to save us. If we bind for life with someone we wouldn''t need to kill to be fed,¡± I explained. I felt incredibly tired all of a sudden. Explaining this to people was bad enough, but to a young girl? It felt awkward.


    ¡°So is Iara bound to you?¡±


    I only nodded.


    ¡°Well, you should drink from her,¡± she said. ¡°You look exceptionally pale, and I don¡¯t mean because you aren¡¯t in the sun often.¡±


    My wound had started making me feel light headed. It was still oozing blood, slower than before. But it was still draining me. I glanced back at Iara still in the cave. She was bickering with Charlotte, Telvin standing next to them like some referee.


    I jumped when Yula gasped. ¡°Your pupils,¡± she exclaimed.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re like a cat¡¯s,¡± she said, her eyes wide with wonder.


    I frowned. ¡°Is this your first time around a vampire?¡±


    The girl nodded. Her mannerisms then reminded me of Iara. Carefree and not held back. I turned back to the ocean and leaned forward. I tried not to suck in a breath at the pain from my shoulder.


    ¡°If you have any other questions you may ask them.¡±


    Yula shook her head. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to ask Iara for any blood then I should dress your wound.¡± The girl stood and walked over to the cart her companion was seated in. She grabbed a small bag and turned back to come towards me. I watched Charlotte grab Yula¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go to that man,¡± she warned.


    Yula pulled her arm out of her grasp. ¡°He needs to be bandaged,¡± she snapped.


    Iara¡¯s eyes widened and she brought her hand to her mouth. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± She turned to follow Yula out. ¡°Do you want any help?¡±


    ¡°You could give him blood,¡± Yula suggested.


    Iara¡¯s face turned bright red. ¡°Th-that would be improper.¡±


    Charlotte shivered. ¡°Improper,¡± she repeated in a disgusted tone.


    ¡°Then I don¡¯t need any help,¡± Yula smiled up at her.


    Iara looked at me, worry on her face. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I would prefer it if you didn¡¯t touch me right now anyway,¡± I snapped. I looked away from her, pulling my eyes back to the water. I knew I would regret how I spoke later, but right now I didn¡¯t want to talk to her. She could stay with her friend since she wanted to come with him so badly. She hadn¡¯t even asked for my opinion when she agreed to help.


    ¡°Alright,¡± she whispered.


    Yula held up a roll of linen bandages. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m really good at this. Charlotte needs her wound rewrapped every so often so I¡¯m pretty fast now.¡±


    The girl turned back to me when Iara left. She peeled my bloody clothes off and wrapped my shoulder with ease. Once she was done, I shrugged the ruined clothing back on and pulled my knees up to support my elbows. I begged for the pain to ease up, but movement only served to aggravate the wound. I shouldn¡¯t have pulled the arrow out like I did. It ripped up my skin and made me bleed worse. I might even have a scar. We can add it to the growing collection.


    I heard the fighting stop and I glanced back at the other three. Telvin was pulling the cart Charlotte was in and Iara trailed behind them. Charlotte looked angry, her arms crossed over her chest. Telvin wore a mask of annoyance and my wife mirrored him.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving?¡± Yula asked, placing the bag back on the cart.


    ¡°We have to discuss where we¡¯re going,¡± Telvin said to me. He looked down at me, his eyes filled with loathing. It was as if I were an insect.


    ¡°Iara and I have to find a way to Oreshire,¡± I said flatly. I turned away from them, not moving from my spot. I didn¡¯t want to move my shoulder more than I had to.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go to Oreshire,¡± Charlotte chided. ¡°I¡¯m exiled.¡±


    I ground my teeth together, my fangs cutting into my cheek. ¡°You are only holding us back,¡± I seethed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± Telvin warned. ¡°Iara agreed to help us. Charlotte can¡¯t go there. We¡¯ll find another direction.¡±


    ¡°The wound that the Queen gave Charlotte is not a normal one either. It isn¡¯t something I can just cast a spell to get ri of,¡± Iara informed us. ¡°We¡¯ll have to go north for ingredients. I can make a potion from these flowers that grow in the mountains, hopefully Charlotte will be healed, and then Malachi and I can go to Oreshire.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good to me,¡± he replied.


    I felt my heart sink to the pit of my stomach. The nation north of us was Vallengoth Every piece of my being told me Vallengoth was the wrong move. I didn¡¯t know if it was an omen or if I was just a childish man trying to follow my mother¡¯s last order, but the thought filled me with dread. My stomach knotted up and my heart raced. I stood with much difficulty and turned to them. ¡°We can¡¯t go that far north,¡± I said.


    ¡°And why not, beach boy?¡± Telvin asked. His mocking tone made anger flare in my chest. ¡°Iara already said it was the best way to go.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll only be a few days'' travel if we take the queen¡¯s road,¡± Iara said. She gave me a reassuring look. ¡°Then we won¡¯t have to be with them anymore. We can go to the closest shipping town and leave for Oreshire.¡±


    ¡°Leave him behind,¡± Charlotte hissed. ¡°I would rather not have to sleep near that thing.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mean,¡± Iara snapped at her. The dwarf only huffed in response.


    Telvin pulled the cart past me and Yula followed close behind it. Iara stopped in front of me though, her eyes apologetic. ¡°I know a few days seems like a long time-¡±


    ¡°It is very long considering one touch can cure any curse,¡± I commented in an icy tone.


    She looked down. ¡°I tried that already. For some reason, it didn¡¯t work. I don¡¯t know how to use this blessing yet, but I still want to help them.¡±


    ¡°Help the people that killed my parents,¡± I added. I felt my shoulders tense.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t kill them. And Rey said to be nice to him when we saw him again,¡± she said again. ¡°I think she meant for us to help them. They could be important to us later.¡±


    I turned my face away from her. Her eyes were so genuine. She was far too nice. Even to those who have hurt me, hurt those important to us. She had to know how this made me feel and she still insisted on going with them. All because of a cryptic hint from that crazy old elf.


    ¡°Malachi, I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whispered. She reached out and rested a gentle hand on my bloodied clothes. ¡°You have every right to be upset right now, but let¡¯s just go with them until Charlotte can walk again.¡±


    I grabbed her wrist, my glove shielding me from her touch. ¡°We make this potion for her, and we leave for Oreshire. That¡¯s all I¡¯m willing to give,¡± I said in a firm, low voice.


    She swallowed dryly and nodded. ¡°Okay,¡± she muttered.


    I dropped her hand and started to follow the cart down the beach. Iara stayed in step next to me, but didn¡¯t say a word.

 Were living here?

    JEREMIAH


    My mother and I traveled for two days and one night. We didn¡¯t rest. We only stopped once for hardly any time. She made us a tea that would give us enough energy to reach our location. Even though it gave me energy, my body screamed every time I moved. My eyes could hardly stay open as we rode through unclaimed patches of forest and across rickety cobbled streets. Mother avoided every town and if anyone did happen to bump into our paths, she kept her head down and told me not to show my face. She warned me anyone could be looking for me.


    We eventually did make it to the place Mother said we would be staying. We had to travel off the cobbled road and through thick trees to get to it. I felt like the trip through the thicket was a day on it¡¯s own. Time seemed to go by slower during the day. The sun burned my eyes and made my head feel like it was splitting open.


    Once we reached the edge of the forest, a small log house came into view. It was surrounded by open fields spanning for archers. There was dense wood on every side, completely isolating the farm. Next to the small house was an equally small windmill. It was cracked, the arms of the sails holed and splintered. I questioned if it even worked.


    We dismounted and I removed the saddle from our horse. He had been good to us. I spotted a small pond behind the house and led the mount to it. He took a long and much needed drink. I turned to Mother after tying his lead to a tree, and she waved her hand for me to come inside.


    The log house was smaller than I thought. The first room was cramped and only had enough room for one person to walk through at a time. There was a fireplace next to the door and a small table that could seat two. The table sat across the fireplace. On the wall to the right was a single low bookshelf just under the window. There were no books on the shelf though, to my dismay. It was only a piece of ugly furniture to take up space. Across the entrance door was another door that led to the only other room. Inside it was two straw stuffed beds and one end table between the two of them. At the end of one bed was a wooden trunk that had seen better days. The wood splintered at the corners and had stains all on its surface. There was only enough room for that in there. I felt cramped just thinking about staying here. Dust clung to every object in here and made the air smell musty.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ¡°We¡¯re living here?¡± I asked in disbelief. It was so claustrophobic and ugly. It was nothing like the palace. I hadn¡¯t expected something as grand as my old home, but I also never pictured something so worn down.


    Mother pinched my ear. ¡°Don¡¯t complain. We need to sit down and talk.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡± I asked. She pointed to the desk and I sat in one of the chairs. Mother fell into the other. Her wrinkled form must have been painful to be in.


    ¡°We have a lot to do here to make it look like we aren¡¯t who we are,¡± she said. Her voice sounded shaky and weak. It was almost hard to listen to. Her green eyes looked up at me, her wrinkles almost hiding them.


    ¡°Like what?¡± I asked.


    She tugged at my silk sleeve. ¡°For one, you have to put away these nice clothes. There should be a linen tunic in that chest over there. You won¡¯t like it but it¡¯ll keep us safe. We¡¯ll need to burn the other clothes.¡±


    ¡°Burn them?¡± I gasped. I looked down at the soft fabric I wore. ¡°We could at least sell them?¡± I asked. ¡°Won¡¯t we need the money?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I have plenty of money hidden here if we need it. It¡¯ll bring too much attention to us if we tried to sell the clothing. Burning it will be better.¡±


    I sighed. I couldn¡¯t argue with her. ¡°Fine.¡± I shrugged the bag off my back. I would change now rather than later. Before I stood though, I opened my bag. The first thing I saw was the lockbox with the egg inside of it. I pulled it out and showed Mother. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you say about this though. I¡¯m keeping her.¡± I unlocked the metal box and pulled out the sparkling egg.


    Mother¡¯s lips parted in shock. She reached out a knobby finger to run over the glittering surface. ¡°Her?¡± she asked.


    I nodded. ¡°Iara held her and told me that it¡¯s a girl.¡±


    My mother smiled. ¡°If I had a girl I wanted her name to be Eliza.¡±


    I looked at my mother then back to my egg. ¡°That¡¯s a dumb name for a dragon.¡±


    Mother snorted and crossed her arms. ¡°Put her away right now. We have a lot to do before night.¡±


    I nodded, placing the egg back into the safe box. I placed her in the chest under the linen clothing my mother had mentioned. I didn¡¯t have time to look at the egg or mope around doing nothing like before.

 Leave me

    TELVIN


    We headed up the north road, getting as much distance between us and the palace as possible. Every time we saw someone coming, we tried to duck our heads. If anyone asked questions, I let Charlotte do the talking. For her abrasive nature she knew how to talk her way out of a lot of things. No one stopped us though, to my relief. I slowed when the sun started to set. I knew everyone must be tired so I pulled off the cobbled road and led us into the forest. I stopped when I was sure we weren¡¯t visible from the road. A small stream ran right next to us and the trees offered plenty of cover in case it started to rain.


    I began to help set up camp, rolling out some pelts to sleep on. Iara set up a spot for a fire, positioning a circle of rocks. She was in her element in the forest. She always looked as though she belonged among the trees. Malachi stopped next to her, a bundle of sticks under his arm. I turned my eyes away when he noticed me staring at Iara. He gave me the slightest frown as he dropped the wood next to her. The watered down emotions he barely showed pissed me off. I clenched my jaw and turned back to my pelts.


    ¡°So what do you think of them?¡± Yula asked. She was helping Charlotte adjust herself on the pelts I helped lay out. She lifted her legs to straighten them out as much as she could, her hands always more gentle than they needed to be.


    ¡°Iara and that beast?¡± Charlotte frowned. At least she was calling one of them by their names.


    I sighed. ¡°Please be nicer. Iara is helping you after all. She didn¡¯t need to come with us.¡±


    ¡°She certainly didn¡¯t need to bring that thing either,¡± she snapped. Charlotte crossed her arms as she glared at Malachi.


    ¡°I think he¡¯s nice too,¡± Yula chimed in. ¡°He doesn¡¯t speak too harshly, and he¡¯s-¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t know better Yula, I would say you have a crush on him,¡± I teased the young girl.


    She gave me a light laugh. ¡°He¡¯s older than me. Not to mention, married.¡±


    I pinched the bridge of my nose. Don¡¯t remind me. ¡°He¡¯s probably older than all of us,¡± I commented. The thought of how expansive a vampire¡¯s lifespan can be made my head spin. Malachi could be anywhere from thirty to five hundred.


    ¡°He¡¯s only in his twenties,¡± Charlotte defended. Her eyes weren¡¯t even looking at us. She picked at a loose thread on her black shirt.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± I asked, my brows knitting together.


    She looked back at me with a glare, but then her face fell into shock. She reacted as if she said something she shouldn¡¯t have. ¡°I mean, you certainly have heard stories of the princes, right?¡± she stammered. ¡°News travels far and wide when a vampire is born.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I lived in Oaknail my entire life and never heard news from Bloodtide,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yeah, come to think of it, Charlotte, dwarves are almost never this far west,¡± Malachi said coolly. He came over to sit next to Yula. He turned his stoic face to the dwarf woman.


    Charlotte only glared at him in response.


    Malachi leaned back on his good arm and sighed. ¡°No answer?¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to say to you. You have no right to say anything to me,¡± Charlotte snapped. Her fists clenched around the fabric of her pants.


    Iara stood from where she sat. ¡°Don¡¯t start another fight please,¡± she called. She sounded like a tired mother. The witch lifted her hand above the fire, snapping her fingers together. With the motion came a cascade of sparks from her fingertips. The sparks settled into the wood and caught fire. The warm light illuminated our small camp circle. When she was done, she found her place next to her husband.


    Her husband. The thought spoiled my mood.


    ¡°I simply wanted to know what crimes she commited to be exiled from Oreshire,¡± Malachi replied. He sounded almost innocent, giving Iara a wide eyed look.


    ¡°Yes, actually. What happened?¡± Yula asked, turning to her dwarf companion. Her curious nature always got the better of her. Malachi didn¡¯t help, urging the conflict to ensue.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Charlotte cried out. ¡°You better watch sitting so close to him. He might bite you.¡±


    ¡°Iara is the only one I¡¯m inclined to bite,¡± he replied smoothly. He reached over to grab her face with a gloved hand, his thumb and finger squeezing her cheeks. He tilted her head back, exposing her neck to us as her face reddened. My stomach twisted into knots when I noticed the small pink scar. Two little puncture marks showed themselves clearly even in the low light of the fire. ¡°I could even tell you how she tastes, if you like gruesome tales.¡±


    Iara pulled away from his grasp as Charlotte made a noise of disgust. She stood, her eyes shining with tears. ¡°You are being awful,¡± she cried. Her lip quivered as she spoke. ¡°All of you. I know a lot has happened to all of us, but the least you could do is not be at each other¡¯s throats. I can¡¯t stand any of you.¡± We all looked away from her as if we were scolded children. Ma was mad at us and we all felt guilty for it. ¡°I need a moment without this,¡± she hissed, gesturing to our group. She turned away and rushed into the trees.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to her,¡± I said, jumping up.


    Malachi stood as well, grabbing my arm as I pushed past him. ¡°She said she needs to be alone,¡± he snapped at me.


    I shoved him back, making sure I hit his wounded shoulder. He winced and gritted his teeth with pain. ¡°I want to talk to her,¡± I insisted, my voice low. I glanced back at Charlotte and Yula before turning. The look Charlotte had on her face almost made me stay. Her eyes looked up at me, round and pleading. She had never looked at me like that before. I turned away. I needed to talk to Iara without the influence of him.


    I followed after Iara through the thick trees. She eventually stopped at a small clearing. She stood in the middle of it, fireflies lighting around her. She looked stunning in the moonlight. The pale light caught the curves of her body, highlighting her in silver. Her hair had gotten longer, reaching almost past her waist. The roots were a light brown though, instead of the sandy blond the rest was. It reminded me that she had been living a different life than the one I had with her.


    I knew Iara heard me following behind her. She spoke without turning around. ¡°Why do you have to be so childish?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to be,¡± I replied.


    She spun around and met my gaze. ¡°I thought you were Malachi. . .¡± she trailed off. She looked troubled, her brows furrowing.


    ¡°Sorry, should I send him instead?¡± I frowned at her.


    ¡°I just expected him,¡± she sighed. ¡°I said I needed to be alone, Vi.¡±


    I stepped forward, reaching a hand up to scratch the back of my head in a nervous gesture. ¡°Can I please talk to you? I wanted to, without him around,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Without my husband?¡± She crossed her arms over her chest. She looked uneasy, unsure what I would say.


    ¡°After you help Charlotte, will you stay with us?¡± I blurted. I knew if I didn¡¯t say everything I wanted to now, I wouldn¡¯t get the chance to later.


    She turned away from me. ¡°No,¡± she said flatly. Her eyes reached back to the night sky.


    I stepped closer to her again, almost within arm¡¯s reach now. ¡°You can¡¯t actually love him. You don¡¯t seem happy with him,¡± I told her, lifting a hand to touch her hair.


    She ducked out of my grasp and frowned. Her eyes filled with anger when she looked at me. ¡°How can I seem happy when the men you were with have taken everything away from us? You were conspiring to have us killed.¡±


    ¡°They weren¡¯t going to kill you,¡± I yelled. ¡°Our client wanted you alive and safe.¡±


    She snorted and scowled at me. ¡°As if that makes it better. Malachi¡¯s parents were assassinated and you want us to look happy?¡±


    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is,¡± I sighed, trying to keep my voice even. I didn¡¯t want to yell at her. I knew there was a lot that had happened to the both of us since she left. ¡°You have a way out now. You don¡¯t need to be with him.¡±


    Iara¡¯s eyes flared. Rage rolled off of her in waves. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving my husband,¡± she said firmly.


    I felt my heart sink. The thought of Iara being someone else¡¯s filled me with dread. It made me feel half of myself was missing. ¡°Do you really feel that way or is it because you¡¯re blood bonded?¡±


    Her hand tightened on her arm, her fingers digging into her flesh. ¡°I know people probably never even consider my feelings when around me. It¡¯s so easy for everyone to shove what they feel onto me.¡± She turned her head away, her hair covering her face from me. ¡°And my feelings do get caught up with others.¡±


    The tone change in her voice excited me. She sounded introspective. She had to be unsure of herself. ¡°So you¡¯ll stay with us?¡± I gushed. ¡°I can help you find a way to break the bond-¡±


    Iara lifted a hand to cut me off. ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me.¡±


    My excitement died just like that. I fell back, holding my hands up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered.


    She set her eyes back to me. They felt intense, like they would burn right through me. ¡°I don¡¯t want to have a misunderstanding. I love Malachi. I felt this way about him before we bonded.¡± Her hand rested on her chest, just above her heart. ¡°So don¡¯t twist my feelings. The bond has nothing to do with what I think of him. I won¡¯t leave him. You¡¯ll always be a good friend, but nothing more than that.¡±


    I let my hands fall to my sides in defeat. ¡°So it¡¯s over?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been over, Telvin.¡± Her back turned to me once again. ¡°You should leave me alone now.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t bring my feet to move. They were welded to the ground. I could only stand and stare at her. After a moment, she glanced back at me. Her brows knit together as she gestured back to the camp.


    ¡°Leave me,¡± she snapped.


    I reached out to her, my hands on both of her arms. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from pulling her to me. ¡°You can¡¯t mean that,¡± I croaked. My throat was thick, my eyes stung.


    She pulled out of my grasp almost immediately. ¡°I¡¯m not here to fix all of your problems anymore. I will help Charlotte as your friend, but if you touch me again I¡¯m gone.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°Please leave,¡± she yelled. Her voice shook, her eyes never leaving me.


    I sighed and nodded. I pushed down my tears and headed back towards the camp. I had to wipe away the sour expression before anyone would see. When I reached camp again, Yula was already asleep. She snored lightly, leaned back on some of our bags. Charlotte shot me a questioning look. Malachi sat just outside of the warmth of the fire. He looked like a phantom, the orange glow only reflecting off of his eyes.


    ¡°You should go to her,¡± I grumbled.


    He didn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t even spare me so much as a glance. ¡°I¡¯m elated to have your permission, Vi,¡± he replied. His voice hissed my name, tainting the nickname Iara gave me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that,¡± I warned.


    He stood in one fluid motion, finally turning his face to me. His eyes didn¡¯t seem to look at me though. They cut right through me. ¡°Or what?¡±


    I ground my teeth and turned away from him. I wanted so badly to punch him as hard as I could in the face. I wanted to watch his stone expression break. I wanted him to spit out his fangs, just like Hark spit out his teeth. Instead I sat down next to Charlotte, keeping my hands in my pockets. Malachi turned and disappeared into the woods. I didn¡¯t even hear so much as a step breaking a twig.


    ¡°What did you need to talk to her about?¡± Charlotte whispered to me.


    I looked at her. Her face was hidden by her hood, but she sounded hesitant. Like she didn¡¯t really want to know what we talked about. I didn¡¯t really want to tell her either. The outcome of it made me feel ashamed. Iara wasn¡¯t the same girl I knew anymore. ¡°Nothing important,¡± I eventually replied.


    Another long pause of silence passed between us. Her next question hurt though. ¡°Do you love her?¡±


    I did. I loved Iara with all my heart. But like she said, she loved someone else. She loved a vampire more than me. I couldn''t bring myself to say anything to Charlotte. Instead I sighed and laid on my side, my back to her. She didn¡¯t say anything else either. I let my eyes shut, but I knew sleep wouldn¡¯t find me.

 As long as were together

    IARA


    Once Telvin left, Malachi came. I wanted him to be near me, but I didn¡¯t want him to see me like this. Especially after talking to Vi. When Malachi entered the clearing, I turned away quickly, wiping my face with my dress sleeve. I was crying myself into a mess, my eyes swollen and snot dripping from my nose.


    ¡°What happened?¡± came his gentle voice. I stepped in front of me without so much as a sound. I didn¡¯t even hear the grass brush against his boot.


    ¡°Malachi, I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered. My voice still shook, cracking and squeaking my words.


    ¡°I should be sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have grabbed you like that,¡± he replied quietly. He reached up and brushed some of my hair out of my face. The leather of his gloves was soft and felt nice across my skin.


    He shouldn¡¯t have grabbed me like that. It was humiliating. The looks on Telvin and Charlotte¡¯s faces were horrified. It was as if I was some piece of meat on display. But I knew I was just as much in the wrong. I knew Vi didn¡¯t kill anyone, and neither did Charlotte, but they helped assassinate the king. They helped release husks during the festival. And without even considering anything else, I agreed to help them. I was following Rey¡¯s words without even considering any other variable. I desperately wanted to know which direction to go in. I was willing to follow anyone.


    Malachi must have seen the swirling thoughts in my eyes. He took my face in both hands and made me look up at him. ¡°I will never do something like that to you again,¡± he assured.


    I rested my hands on his sleeves and took in a deep breath. I willed my voice not to shake again. ¡°It isn¡¯t that. I should never have agreed to come.¡±


    ¡°Something we agree on,¡± he sighed. I gave him a frown. He pressed his lips together and stepped closer to me. ¡°We¡¯re here now though. I won¡¯t complain  about traveling with them, so long as they respect my boundaries. Our boundaries.¡±


    I weakly smiled at him. ¡°And what are your boundaries?¡±


    Malachi let my face go and crossed his arms. ¡°Well for one, if Telvin could not constantly stare at you, it would  make me feel better.¡±


    My cheeks warmed. ¡°He was staring at me?¡±


    Malachi¡¯s face twisted into disgust. ¡°Oh, was he. I had half a mind to take his eyes out.¡±


    That must have been why Malachi grabbed me. If Vi was staring at me like he had looked at me just moments ago, it would make anyone uncomfortable. His eyes had been filled with so much longing and sadness. Seeing a jealous side of Malachi flattered me though. I felt awful for thinking it, but it was almost endearing. I couldn¡¯t help but smile, my cheeks hot. ¡°I didn¡¯t take you for a jealous man.¡±


    ¡°A jealous fool,¡± he corrected me. His brows knitted together and his eyes pierced into me. ¡°I trust you, Iara, but why did you jump to help them? You know the crimes they commited better than I do.¡±


    ¡°Rey said we should be nice to them.¡± I reached out to him, tugging at the edge of his sleeve. ¡°If you want to know what we talked about just now, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    He laced my fingers with his and pressed our hands to his chest. ¡°You don¡¯t have to. Just as soon as this trip is over and we get on a boat to Oreshire, I need the full truth¡± He turned his face to the sky, the soft light of the moon casting him in a silver glow. He knew I was hiding something without even using a blessing like mine. It made me feel guilty. Malachi didn¡¯t deserve to be lied to.


    I reached my free hand up, stopping centimeters away from his face. ¡°It¡¯ll be over before you know it,¡± I whispered to him.


    He leaned his face into my hand, his eyes closing. I could see his cheeks darken even in the night air. The fog spiked up my arm and flooded my mind. So many emotions swirled around his head, it was hard for me to sort through. He liked Yula at least. He felt better now that we talked. And that horrible thought he had before we fled was gone.


    ¡°Can we talk about what happened before we left?¡±


    His eyes didn¡¯t open as his face became troubled. His thoughts turned dark then, remembering what he felt in that moment. He didn¡¯t pull away from my touch as the things passed through his head. He wanted to get away from this mess, to end the struggle he was facing. The idea of him wanting to hurt himself made my chest constrict. I couldn¡¯t imagine what my life would be like without him now. He was important to me. I knew he had so much potential to do great things. It was painful to imagine him taking that away from himself.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about. . .¡± he began. He cleared his throat, pulling my hand away from his face. His eyes met mine as he spoke. ¡°It wasn¡¯t the first time I had ever considered. I have been unhappy for a long time. Everything that keeps happening only serves to remind me why.¡±


    I squeezed his hands tightly. ¡°We can get through this together though,¡± I whispered. ¡°You¡¯ve made progress. You are better than before.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel as though I¡¯ve made progress.¡± Malachi turned his face away and dropped my hands.


    ¡°Something like this doesn¡¯t happen overnight,¡± I said quickly. ¡°You¡¯re a truly beautiful person. Even seeing the deepest things you think, I still believe you¡¯re kind hearted. I see you as the king you¡¯re meant to be.¡±


    He tried to hide his expression with an eye roll and a wave of his hand. I saw the pink in his ears though. ¡°The king of nothing.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll get our home back. It¡¯ll just take time.¡± I reached out to touch his shoulder, but paused when I saw the dark stain running down his sleeve. ¡°Oh, your shoulder is still hurt,¡± I gasped.


    He covered the wound with his hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he grumbled.


    ¡°Let me fix it,¡± I said, stepping closer to him.


    Malachi¡¯s eyes nervously darted to the tree line. Just beyond I could still see the faint glow of the campfire. ¡°I don¡¯t think-¡±


    I tugged on his sleeve to make him look at me. ¡°I would like it if you took blood from me as well.¡± I looked up at him through my lashes, pulling his hands to fall at my hips.


    ¡°When you say things like that, it¡¯s hard for me to hold myself back,¡± he sighed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to hold back.¡± I let my hands reach up and tangle into his dark hair. Even though it had been a long day, his hair was still as soft as the first time I touched it.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± He gave me a devilish smirk.


    I nodded in response. I didn¡¯t have time to say anything before he shoved me back. I collided with the rough bark of a tree. I gasped as he lifted me up, my legs going around his waist. I pulled my skirts out of the way and grabbed his unbloodied shoulder for support. I untied the binding of my dress, loosening it as fast as I could. He yanked at my loosened neckline and exposed my chest. I shivered at the cold night air, goosebumps forming. I would have lied if I wasn¡¯t already aching for him. The way he grabbed me excited me. He ran his tongue across the sensitive skin on my breast. His desire burned into my chest, making me all the more dizzy. I sighed in pleasure when I felt his sharp teeth graze me. I wanted him to tear into me so badly. I wanted it almost as much as he did.


    ¡°Do it,¡± I moaned.


    It didn¡¯t take much convincing this time. He bit into my breast without another warning. The pain was sharp and hot, but only lasted a second. It was replaced with my pleasure mixing together with his. As he drank, I let my head fall back against the tree. I bit my lip, trying to keep quiet. It was next to impossible though.


    When he pulled away, he took in a gasp of air as if he forgot to breathe. I could already see his face looked less ghostly than it did before. His arm must have been fixed just as easily as well. He lifted me up higher with both arms as if I weighed nothing. He bit the fingers of his gloves and threw them to the side. My hands fumbled as I reached for his belt, but I managed to undo it. Malachi held me firmly against the tree as he pressed into me. I held myself up with my arms tightly wrapped around his shoulders. His breath was hot on my neck, his sounds of pleasure music to my ears.


    When we finished, we fell into the tall grass. Malachi hugged me tightly to his chest, my head tucked neatly under his chin. I could hear his heart racing. This time felt more intense for me. I didn¡¯t know if I was more in tune with his emotions or if we were getting to know each other¡¯s bodies more, but I felt like I was flying. His fingers ran through my hair affectionately as we laid together. I never wanted moments like these to end.


    Even though I was exhausted, sleep never came. I closed my eyes and stayed cuddled next to Malachi, but I never rested. I knew he didn¡¯t either. It felt unnatural to fall asleep when the moon was still out. Just a year ago I knew I felt the opposite. It was easy to forget how things were before moving to the palace. My life from then was completely different. If the Iara from then met me now she wouldn''t even recognize me. Change at first seems so scary, but after it¡¯s all done you can see how good it was. Even knowing what I knew now about all the dark secrets, I wouldn¡¯t have changed anything. I would have made the same decisions I did now to bring me here. Malachi and I had each other. Nothing could be better than that.


    When I saw the cool toned sunlight bleed through my eyelids, I sighed in annoyance. I would change the fact I never got sleep anymore though. When I tried to sit up, Malachi groaned and tightened his arms.


    ¡°Just a moment more,¡± he muttered.


    ¡°We can¡¯t,¡± I whispered into his ear. I bit at his soft skin gently and then pulled his arms off of me.


    He sat up with me and rubbed his eyes. ¡°If we can spend every night like that, it wouldn¡¯t be so bad,¡± he admitted.


    I rolled my eyes at him and stood. My knees almost gave out from under me though. Malachi jumped up, grabbing my arm to steady me. ¡°Are you alright?¡± he gasped, concern playing in his eyes.


    I nodded and gave him a small smile. ¡°I just need to eat something.¡±


    When we made it back to camp, the others were already packing up their pelts and bags. Telvin had already placed Charlotte in her cart and Yula fussed about, adjusting bags around the dwarf. Vi noticed us first and frowned. He picked up Malachi¡¯s bow and tossed it at him. Malchi caught it with barely a glance.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t leave your weapons if you were going off the whole night,¡± he scolded.


    Malachi slung the bow over his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s as if you haven¡¯t met Iara. She single handedly took out both of those men yesterday with ease.¡± I felt my chest well with pride at his smooth praise. If I didn''t feel so weak I would have given him a big hug.


    ¡°You what?¡± Yula gasped. She rushed over to me and looked at me with big, excited eyes. ¡°How did you do that?


    I felt my cheeks warm. ¡°Well, I¡¯m a witch after all. I just called upon the power of the gods. If you have a close enough relationship with them, they¡¯ll grant you their power.¡±


    ¡°Wow,¡± she breathed. ¡°Could you teach me?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s face snapped towards us. I frowned and looked away from her. Her gaze made me uncomfortable. Malachi must have taken notice. He placed his hand on Yula¡¯s shoulder and gently pushed her away from me.


    ¡°Have you got any food to spare?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just drink blood?¡± Charlotte snapped at him.


    ¡°Are you offering?¡± he shot back. His reply was cool and fast. It was just the right tone to get under anyone¡¯s skin. It certainly made Charlotte more angry than she was already. Her eyes lit with rage. She didn¡¯t say anything back either. Malachi was good at this.


    ¡°I have some,¡± Yula said to him. She reached into a pocket of her old apron and produced a cloth wrapped wad. She handed it to Malachi ¡°I dried the meat just before we left. I don¡¯t know what you like, but-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for Iara,¡± he interrupted. He turned and dropped the cloth into my hand.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I smiled at them. I unwrapped the cloth and took a piece of the tough meat. It was dry and bland, but it was better than nothing. I had lived off less when Rey and I traveled.


    Yula¡¯s eyes widened in understanding. ¡°You drank her blood last night.¡±


    I saw Vi fumble with the bags he was packing. He and Charlotte both looked at me for confirmation. A horrified curiosity one shows to the most gruesome subjects. I felt my face get hot. I had the same sense of objectivity as I had last night. Malachi gave them both a disdainful look and crossed his arms over his chest.


    ¡°Are you worried you¡¯re missing out?¡± he asked, a harsh tone to his voice.


    ¡°If we¡¯re going to be traveling, we won¡¯t have access to as much food. If Malachi drinks my blood, he doesn¡¯t need to eat. He doesn¡¯t need to eat anything at all for at least a few days, and he¡¯s stronger in this state. Not to mention, his wounds are completely gone now,¡± I explained.


    ¡°So you take her blood, for inhuman abilities?¡± Vi asked, his voice slow and measured.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not human so-¡±


    I cut him off. ¡°I gave him blood willingly. In fact, I like it.¡± I felt my face get hot at my sudden outburst. I forced myself to continue as I heard Malachi chuckle. ¡°But it isn¡¯t bad. If you want my help, you should be more respectful. If you don¡¯t stop being rude, then we can leave just as easily. You can find another witch to help Charlotte walk again.¡±


    Yula clicked her tongue at Vi as he tried to talk. ¡°Don¡¯t be rude,¡± she warned. Her smile was still on her lips.


    Vi frowned and looked at Charlotte. The dwarf woman pulled the black hood over her head and crossed her arms. ¡°You¡¯re right. . .¡± she grumbled. ¡°I¡¯ll. . . watch my tongue.¡±


    Telvin looked surprised at her response. His eyebrows shot up and he turned back to me and my husband.


    ¡°Are we ready to go then?¡± Yula beamed at everyone. ¡°If we hurry, there is a town north of here. We could spend the night with an actual bed for once.¡± She clapped with excitement.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s get going then,¡± Vi sighed. He finished packing his last bag and readied to start pulling Charlotte¡¯s cart.


    As we started trudging up the northern road, the sun beat down on us. It warmed my skin, reminding me of days gone by. I missed being in the sun so much, but it came at a price. Malachi and I had lost everything. We had no home to return to. At least for now. I looked over at my husband. He had a black hood over his head, barely shielding his eyes from the sunlight. We had a long road ahead of us, but I swore to myself and all the gods above, we would get through it. After I helped Charlotte walk, we will take our home back.


    Malachi noticed me watching him and he reached a gloved hand out to me. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    I took his hand in mine. ¡°Fine, as long as we¡¯re together.¡±

 Epilogue

    Master Ivar had planned for years and the day had finally come. It was the day he sat on the throne. He was hardly able to sleep the day before he was so giddy. He excitedly rushed out of his chambers and through the library shelves. His kingdom was about to expand to the size of a country, instead of this small palace. He hurried to the room where his subordinates were ordered to take the girl. He could hardly wait to see her again. She would be the final piece that brought him victory. But when he entered the grand meeting hall, Evanhardt only stood with one other man. The guild leader Ivar had employed the last few months. The sight of him was pitiful. He was bruised, missing teeth, and his clothes looked ragged, dried stiff.


    ¡°Where is the princess?¡± Ivar demanded.


    Evanhardt bowed low to the other man. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Ivar. Hark said she escaped with one of his men.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ivar snarled. He felt the rage bubble in his chest like poison. Princess Iara was a vital part of his plans going forward. She was integral to keeping the promises he had made to his supporters. If she wasn¡¯t here, his perfectly laid out path falls apart. She was the final piece to bring it all together. Without her, nothing mattered.


    Hark wrung his hands in nervousness. ¡°My men can track them. They couldn¡¯t have gotten far in their current state.¡±


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done enough,¡± Ivar snapped. He had always found humans to be sniveling, disgusting beings. Hark was the exact picture of everything Ivar hated about them. Looking at the human now, he could hardly stand the sight of him. ¡°Evanhardt, gather what knights you trust. Track them. Bring the girl back here at any cost.¡±


    ¡°What of Malachi and Jeremiah? They are both missing as well,¡± the man said in a small voice.


    Ivar turned his icy glare to Hark again. ¡°You couldn¡¯t manage to capture either of them like I had instructed you to?¡± Just like a stupid child not following orders.


    Hark kept his head down. His hands shook as he explained himself. ¡°My subordinate betrayed me. He got to the palace before my men could-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard enough. Drain him,¡± Ivar ordered.


    Without another word, the thin, sharp vampire turned away and headed out of the room. He didn¡¯t even glance back as Hark pleaded for another chance. Ivar slammed the door. The sound of a blade ringing as it was pulled from its sheath was audible even through the door.


    Master Ivar had been so close to his dream. He had removed power from the royal family slowly, many days of his life dedicated to his goals. It enraged him that it was unraveling so close to the finish line. He pushed the anger down. Even if the girl slipped through his fingers, it was only a minor setback. He had faith in his knights, and he had confidence they would be easy to find again. The girl may have been blessed by the gods twice, but he knew he couldn¡¯t fail. His life¡¯s work was almost coming to a close. He would stop at nothing to get what he wanted.